b2o

The b2o Review is a non-peer reviewed publication, published and edited by the boundary 2 editorial collective and specific topic editors, featuring book reviews, interventions, videos, and collaborative projects.  

  • Lisi Schoenbach–The Case of the Disappearing Institution

    Lisi Schoenbach–The Case of the Disappearing Institution

    Graduation picture from the Lincoln School of Nurses in 1915. Larsen is second from left in the front row.

    This post is part of a dossier of texts “On Not Hating the State” that was initially generated for a panel with a similar title, “On (Not) Hating the State”, and organized by Rebecca Oh, at the 2026 American Comparative Literature Association Conference in Montréal.

    The Case of the Disappearing Institution: Reconstruction and the Quicksand of Representation

    Lisi Schoenbach

     

    For those of us committed to not hating the state, the problem of convincing others to join us often comes down to an aesthetic problem. Even in our current moment, when institutions, (including universities, regulatory bodies, arts organizations, departments of public health, and organizations designed to promote racial and economic equality) are staggering under the repeated hammer blows of anti-institutionalist oligarchs, it remains a challenge to articulate to the public why such institutions matter or to offer a compelling sense of what is lost when they are broken beyond repair. I call this an aesthetic problem because there appear to be so few aesthetically compelling ways to capture the urgency of defending, building, and rebuilding institutions. The question I want to pose is this: is the state (and its attendant social configurations) unrepresentable or somehow at odds with innovative and exciting aesthetic forms? How might we look to past representational failures or successes in order to develop more aesthetically exciting and engaging ways to capture and articulate the institutional forms on which our collective democratic life depends?

    To explore these questions, I’d like to look back to from the 2020s to the 1920s and to the cases of W.E.B. Du Bois, a lifelong institutionalist and advocate for state-building, and Nella Larsen, whose provocatively tragic and beautiful novellas Quicksand and Passing have come to be recognized as two aesthetic jewels of the New Negro Renaissance. Although Larsen and her husband were social acquaintances of Du Bois, and although Du Bois reviewed Quicksand glowingly in The Crisis, calling it “on the whole, the best piece of fiction that Negro America has produced since the heyday of Chesnutt,”[i] Larsen’s novellas could hardly be mistaken for a defense of the institutions that Du Bois had championed. In particular, Quicksand offers a blistering attack on the institutions of education and racial uplift. The question I would like to explore here is how and why a novelist whose own life and career had been made possible by the educational, civil rights, and literary institutions developed in the post-Reconstruction moment, and who could clearly see the urgent need for transformation that her moment demanded, would not only fail to make the case for those institutions; but would in fact relentlessly critique them for their collective hypocrisies, cruelties, and failures.

    Larsen’s dazzling but tragically short career as a novelist unfolded during an era in which white supremacist retrenchment had followed fast on the heels of Reconstruction’s promise of racial equality and full democracy. The threat of racial terror continued to define public life for African Americans in the 1920s; although the frequency of lynchings had diminished from their peak in 1892, racial violence, segregation, and discrimination continued to define the decade from the Tulsa race massacre of 1921 forward. The New Negro Renaissance unfolded against this backdrop, and took its place among a variety of social, political, economic, and literary movements, organizations, and institutions that were also responding to urgent needs of the moment. From the Brotherhood of Sleeping Car Porters to Marcus Garvey’s Universal Negro Improvement Organization, to the many literary journals, black-owned and patronized businesses and clubs, tenant’s rights groups, and civil rights organizations that characterized the vibrant urban community of Harlem during this time, the 1920s saw a variety of political, educational, and cultural developments that built on the institutional legacies of Reconstruction and prepared the ground for the Civil Rights movements of the twentieth century.

    These projects followed in the footsteps and in the spirit (and sometimes were the literal handiwork) of Du Bois, whose thought provides one of our richest and most comprehensive resources for the project of “not hating the state.” From his valedictory address upon graduating from Fisk in 1888, on “Bismarck,” (Dusk of Dawn, 16) to his late embrace of communism, which he described in his posthumously published autobiography as “a planned way of life in the production of wealth and work designed for building a state whose object is the highest welfare of its people and not merely the profit of a part” (Autobiography, 57), Du Bois unwaveringly celebrated the notion of a strong state that could make “a nation out of bickering peoples.”[ii] Although this concept first emerged in his thought as a mode of constructing a shared black identity patterned on the lessons of Germany, as time went on his vision shifted.  Through a series of intellectual encounters with the legacy of Reconstruction, which he understood fundamentally as a state-building project tragically cut short before it had an opportunity to realize its fullest promise, he developed a vision of a “democratic state;” a strong, flexible, and productive set of interlocking social and institutional forms.[iii]

    It was precisely its commitment to these institutional forms that had, according to Du Bois, made the project of Reconstruction “(t)he greatest and most important step toward world democracy of all men of all races ever taken in the modern world” (The Gift of Black Folk, 75). Such forms included a wide variety of midrange and non-economic institutions, including federal and state governments, schools, libraries, churches, universities, bureaus, business organizations, and social and community groups. Du Bois’s vision of democratic state-building thus distinguished itself both from iron fist of Bismarckian authoritarianism and from the abstractions and generalities surrounding most theories of the State. It expressed itself through a rich and complex commitment to institutional forms, much like those that flourished in Harlem during the 1920s. Many of these organizations, including the NAACP and its journal, The Crisis, were founded and then guided by Du Bois himself.

    Du Bois’s embrace of institutions, as I have argued, is the single most coherent and consistent element of his thought over the course of an incredibly long and complex career, one that spanned more than 75 years and encompassed both his early belief in “the talented tenth” and his later embrace of communism and expatriation to Ghana. Yet Du Bois’s commitment to the varied institutions of education, political advocacy, and literary culture that he learned from, joined, founded, and led was also enabled by those institutions’ unconditional acceptance of him. From childhood, Du Bois was embraced, celebrated, and chosen. He was sent by his community in Great Barrington to study at Fisk, recommended by his professors at Fisk to pursue a graduate degree at Harvard, and then sponsored by fellowship to continue his Ph.D. at the University of Berlin. Although his time at each of these places was marked by challenges, and his accomplishments there demanded fortitude, dignity, and relentless effort, he was nonetheless able to find his place. Even at Harvard, where he struggled socially and was sometimes treated as a curiosity by fellow students, his presence was largely acknowledged as legitimate, and he never wavered in his belief that his degree was an important academic credential that would smooth the path to future success. Even when those around him excluded or underestimated him, he saw himself and was seen by his mentors as a future leader of the race, more or less from the time he was a child. His faith in the meritocratic elements of these institutions was enabled and supplemented by a faith in himself that was continually bolstered by the authority figures around him.

    Larsen’s experience could not have been more different. Like Du Bois, Larsen was the product of several HBCUs, educational institutions that were also legacies of Reconstruction, including Fisk and Tuskegee, but her experiences at both places were marred by the sense that she did not belong. She was dismissed from Fisk after a year for rebelling against the strict dress code, an episode echoed by Helga Crane’s decision in Quicksand to leave the fictional Naxos. She enrolled in the Lincoln Hospital and Home Training School for Nurses in New York, where her work was so stellar that she was appointed as head nurse at Tuskegee Institute Hospital. She struggled with the culture of Tuskegee, however, and again left within a year. Years later, on an author’s information sheet for Alfred A. Knopf she described her departure as follows: “[she] accepted a position as Head Nurse of the hospital at Tuskegee Institute – the school founded by Booker T. Washington – but her dislike of the conditions there and the school authorities dislike of her appearance and manner were both so intense that after a year they parted with mutual disgust and relief”[iv] (Davis 110).

    Scholars, including Larsen’s biographers, have noted Larsen’s alienation from the two HBCU’s she attended. By all accounts, the problem was not merely the educational philosophy or intellectual environment of either place, but rather their restrictive and conservative social environments, and their explicit and implicit embrace of whiteness as the ultimate standard of success.  According to Angela Watkins, “Fisk offered a liberal arts education while Tuskegee focused on industrial education; yet, both schools enforced rigid social practices in their mimicry of ‘civilized’ societies based on Eurocentric ideals. The administration at both schools also emphasized deference to their white benefactors, on whom they relied financially. These experiences inform the narrative for Quicksand, and are the basis for Helga’s disillusionment with Naxos and with educational race leaders” (Watkins, 251).

    Behind these principled misgivings lie a more general set of hesitations surrounding institutions, namely their tendency to grow into “a machine,” or a “big knife with cruelly sharp edges ruthlessly cutting all to a pattern, the white man’s pattern” (Larsen, 4). One can discern in Larsen’s language, in this image of a dressmaker cutting a pattern, a critique at once of violence and cruelty and of aesthetic standardization. Certainly Helga’s objections to Naxos are framed in Quicksand in aesthetic terms. When we first meet her, she is alone in a room furnished expensively with Orientalist flair, reading an Orientalist novel, dressed in a “vivid gold and green negligee and glistening brocaded mules” (Larsen, 2). Helga’s exquisite taste, it quickly becomes clear, has made her an outcast in this institutional setting. She longs for beauty and individual self expression and Naxos feels repressive, coercive, colorless, and joyless. This, too, is expressed through Helga’s relationship to fashion:

    Clothes had been one of her difficulties in Naxos. Helga Crane loved clothes, elaborate ones. Nevertheless, she had tried not to offend. But with small success, for, although she had affected the deceptively simple variety, the hawk eyes of dean and matrons had detected the subtle difference from their own irreproachably conventional garments. Too, they felt that the colors were queer; dark purples, royal blues, rich greens, deep reds, in soft luxurious woolens, or heavy, clinging silks. And the trimmings—when Helga used them at all—seemed to them odd. Old laces, strange embroideries, dim brocades. Her faultless, slim shoes made them uncomfortable and her small plain hats seemed to them positively indecent. (Larsen, 18)

    As I have noted, Helga’s incongruous appearance at Naxos echoes Larsen’s own dismissal from Fisk for dressing inappropriately and her failure to fit in at Tuskegee, which she attributes in part to her “manner and appearance.” However, these passages denote more than a simple disagreement of taste; they represent a modernist sensibility growing out of aestheticism colliding with a doctrinaire Victorian style that continued to “ruthlessly cut all to a pattern” even into the third decade of the twentieth century. The “slim shoes” and “small plain hats,” the “lack of trimming,” the “subtle difference” of Helga’s style all signal modernist style. Although the novel as a whole treats fashion in relation to important questions of objectification, exoticism, and commodification, in these passages we can see that the space of Naxos not only crushes innovative and progressive ideas and denigrates Afrocentric ideas, but that its notions of beauty and of style are outmoded and embarrassing. In this aesthetic failure we see a range of other failures: of attunement to the ideas, feelings, and needs of the people it was designed to serve, for instance, or of consciousness of the “odd,” “strange,” “queer,” and “positively indecent” elements of Helga’s character.[v]  Unlike Du Bois, who was noted for his own dapper sense of style, and for whom dandyism added merely an additional touch of professional polish, Larsen’s sense of fashion and refusal to be “irreproachably conventional” was seen as unforgivably transgressive. Punished, disciplined, overworked, and unappreciated, Larsen first retreated from these institutions and later savaged them in her fiction.[vi]

    Educational institutions were not the only target of Larsen’s frustration. A similar tone of impatience pervades her treatment of each institution and social form in Quicksand, and can be seen in her disparagement of the (slovenly, poorly dressed) Mrs. Hayes-Rore’s regurgitated speeches on “the race’s ills” and in Anne Grey’s unthinking loyalty to a racial uplift movement that Helga finds exclusionary, conformist, and hypocritical. Exoticized and homesick in Denmark, Helga returns to the United States only to experience yet another disillusionment in the black church, where she finds herself the resented northern emissary of uplift in a rural Alabama community. Each successive social form she seeks betrays and disappoints her. Rather than building stability and futurity or helping to create future generations of leaders, as Du Bois’s institutions promise, these institutions function as technologies for ideological coercion and  threaten to punish anything that deviates from their narrowly constructed norms. As Helga is repelled again and again by the conformist, middle class, Victorian aesthetic of these institutions, she is excluded from the project of uplift, left alone to struggle for herself without any community to support her, and ultimately pulled under, doomed by her reproductive life to stasis and convention while her modernist soul continues to yearn for freedom and mobility.

    Larsen’s own story is tragic in its own way, but unlike Helga’s it is also thoroughly institutional. After Fisk and after Tuskegee, she worked as a nurse for the New York department of public health (serving during the influenza epidemic), and after her marriage she attended the library school of the New York Public Library and worked in the 135th street branch.[vii] After her divorce and disappearance from the literary scene she returned to her nursing career, working at Gouverneur Hospital, a municipal hospital on New York’s Lower East Side. Her engagement with and dependence on these systems, structures, and forms was more complex than Helga’s. Although she continued to critique the implicit whiteness and narrowmindedness of many institutions, she also owed her professional life and her career as a nurse to the kinds of public institutions that continue to make our collective life and public good possible. Larsen’s work should not be taken as a wholesale rejection of Du Boisian institutionalism then, but as a much-needed complement to Du Bois’s idealistic and often credulous imaginings of institutional forms.[viii] In Larsen’s aesthetic critique lies a substantive and urgent reminder that institutions need constant tending, revising, and remaking or they will fail to speak to the people they were designed to serve. If the institutions of the state are blind to the full richness and variety of the people whose interests they are attempting to represent, then the problem I described at the beginning of this piece denotes more than a failure to make a public case for our necessary institutions. It suggests that the institutions themselves have failed to demonstrate that they can rise to an urgent moment. It is well worth considering these overlapping failures with an eye towards our own moment of institutional collapse and cultural exhaustion.

    Lisi Schoenbach is an associate professor of English at the University of Tennessee, where she teaches and works on twentieth-century literature and philosophy, with a particular focus on modernism, pragmatism, and political theory. She is the author of Pragmatic Modernism (Oxford, 2012) and is at work on a second book project, Institutionalism and the Fate of the Public University. Her work has appeared in Modernism/Modernity, The Henry James ReviewAmerican Literary History, and The Chronicle of Higher Education.

    References 

    Blain, Keisha N., “Community Politics and Grassroots Activism during the 1920s: An Interview with Shannon King,”  December 10, 2015 In, Black Perspectives, blog for the African American Intellectual History Society (https://www.aaihs.org/community-politics/)

    Cloutier, Jean-Christophe. “Amiable with Big Teeth: The Case of Claude McKay’s Last Novel.” Modernism/modernity 20, no. 3 (2013): 557-576. https://dx.doi.org/10.1353/mod.2013.0076.

    Davis, Thadious. Nella Larsen, Novelist of the Harlem Renaissance: A Woman’s Life Unveiled. Baton Rouge: Louisiana State University Press, 1994.

    Du Bois, W.E.B., The Autobiography of W. E. B. Du Bois (The Oxford W. E. B. Du Bois): A Soliloquy on Viewing My Life from the Last Decade of Its First Century. New York: Oxford UP, 2014

    Du Bois, W. E. B., Dusk of Dawn: An Essay Toward an Autobiography of a Race Concept. (1940). New York: Oxford University Press, 2014.

    Du Bois, W. E. B., The Souls of Black Folk: Essays and Sketches.  1903.New York: Oxford University Press, 2007.

    Du Bois, W. E. B., The Gift of Black Folk: The Negroes in the Making of America. 1924. 

    Oxford UP, 2007.

    Du Bois, W. E. B., “Two Novels,” The Crisis, Vol. 35 Issue 6, 1928.

    Du Bois, W. E. B., “The field and function of the American Negro college (1933),” in The Education of Black People: Ten Critiques 1906-1960, edited by Herbert Aptheker. Amherst: University of Massachusetts Press, 1973. (pp. 111-133).

    Edmondson, Belinda. “Finding Africa in Harlem: Displacement and Belonging in Claude McKay’s Home to Harlem.” In Claude McKay, Home to Harlem, New York: Penguin, 2025.

    https://lithub.com/finding-africa-in-harlem-displacement-and-belonging-in-claude-mckays-home-to-harlem/

    Hochman, Barbara. “Filling in Blanks: Nella Larsen’s Application to Library School.” PMLA 133, no. 5 (2018): 1172–90. http://www.jstor.org/stable/45179451

    Hutchinson, George. In Search of Nella Larsen: A Biography of the Color Line. Cambridge: Harvard University Press, 2006.

    Larsen, Nella. Quicksand and Passing, ed. Deborah E. McDowell. New Brunswick, New Jersey: Rutgers University Press, 1986.

    Phulwani, Vijay.“A Splendid Failure? Black Reconstruction and Du Bois’s Tragic Vision of Politics.” A Political Companion to W. E. B. Du Bois, edited by Bromell, Nick. UP of Kentucky, 2018, pp. 271–302.

    Roffman, Karin. “Nella Larsen, Librarian at 135th Street,” Modern Fiction Studies, Vol. 53, No. 4 (Winter 2007), pp. 752–787.

    Singleton, Maura. “The Callings of Nella Larsen,” UVA School of Nursing blog, Flashback Friday, May 24, 2024.https://nursing.virginia.edu/news/flashback-the-callings-of-nella-larsen/

    Watkins, Angela. “Progression or Regression of the Black Race?: Historically Black Colleges and Racial Uplift in Nella Larsen’s Quicksand.” Chapter. In African American Literature in Transition, 1920–1930, edited by Miriam Thaggert and Rachel Farebrother, 258–80. African American Literature in Transition. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2022.

    [i] “Two Novels” The Crisis, Vol. 35 Issue 6, 1928, p. 22.

    [ii] Quoted in Dusk of Dawn. In “The Field and Function of the Negro College,” a graduation address presented at Fisk in 1933, Du Bois elaborated on his inspirational encounter with German culture and identity at the University of Berlin: “And out and around that university of a thousand miles, millions of people shared in its ideal teaching, and did this in spite of caste of birth and poverty, of jostling wealth, because they believed in an ultimate unity which Bismarckian state socialism promised. They sang their national songs and joined in national festivals with enthusiasm that brought tears to the onlooker. And it made you realized the ideal of a single united nation and what it could express in matchless poetry, daring science, and undying music.” (119)

    [iii] For a more complete version of this argument, see Lisi Schoenbach, “Institutionalism and the Fate of the Public University,” American Literary History, Volume 33, Issue 3, Fall 2021, Pages 674–690, https://doi.org/10.1093/alh/ajab060

    [iv] Quoted in Thadious Davis, Nella Larsen, a Novelist of the Harlem Renaissance: A Woman’s Life. (Baton Rouge: University of Louisiana Press, 1994), 110.

    [v] Like Helga, Larsen did not have the support of her family and understood her alienation in these institutional spaces in part as a result of her “mixed” background (“mixed” not just racially, but economically and socially) and her lack of family connections. However, there is no doubt that what was most “strange,” “queer,” and “indecent” about Larsen was quite simply her gender. Without oversimplifying the many differences between Du Bois and Larsen and their stories, we might still acknowledge the narrower range of possibilities for self-expression and self-determination accorded to a woman within these profoundly normative and prescriptive spaces. Larsen’s treatment of Naxos raises larger questions, however, about the way that any non-normative identity might be punished or threatened within such institutions.

    [vi] Larsen was certainly not the first, last, or only African American author of the twentieth century to critique HBCU’s and other institutions of racial uplift in these terms; Watkins notes Zora Neal Hurston’s satirical essay titled “The Rise of the Begging Joints” and Wallace Thurman’s critique of “colorism and stereotypes about ‘good breeding’”  at HBCU’s in The Blacker the Berry (1929) (Watkins 260). Ralph Ellison’s memorable midcentury treatment of Tuskegee in Invisible Man (1952) shares many of Larsen’s criticisms of universities, social and political movement, and institutions.

    [vii] See Hochman, Barbara. “Filling in Blanks: Nella Larsen’s Application to Library School.” PMLA 133, no. 5 (2018): 1172–90. http://www.jstor.org/stable/45179451.

    [viii] Du Bois’s own understanding of institutions, including educational institutions, would change quite dramatically in subsequent decades, as his thought shifted away from integration and towards black self-determination. For a brilliant discussion of this transition in the context of his advocacy of black owned economic co-ops, see Phulwani, Vijay.“A Splendid Failure? Black Reconstruction and Du Bois’s Tragic Vision of Politics.” A Political Companion to W. E. B. Du Bois, edited by Bromell, Nick. UP of Kentucky, 2018, pp. 271–302.

     

  • Christina Lupton–On Not Hating State Daycare

    Christina Lupton–On Not Hating State Daycare

    This post is part of a dossier of texts “On Not Hating the State” that was initially generated for a panel with a similar title, “On (Not) Hating the State”, and organized by Rebecca Oh, at the 2026 American Comparative Literature Association Conference in Montréal.

    On Not Hating State Daycare

    Christina Lupton

    For a few years now I’ve been thinking about the history of British life-writing as a state sponsored activity, something that happens in connection with the victories workers have won over the years: time to attend adult education classes, and to retire in their sixties; time protected by unions, by labor laws around Sundays, or made by state daycare and maternity leave. The idea of a life in which one has a right, not just to live and to work, but to leave a record of having done so has been one of the things protected by the modern state: this has been the focus of my current project.

    This paper is taken from the part of that project that focuses on feminist-socialist discussions of women’s labor in the years between 1968 and 1975. These were crucial years in England–as well as the rest of the world–for women diagnosing and articulating the terms of their own oppression. In consciousness raising groups, residential conferences, teach-ins, newsletters and journals, women explored ways to talk, to read, and to write about themselves as workers underpaid in the workplace and not paid at all in the home. The Women’s Liberation Movement that emerged in England in 1970 was a network of local groups that fed ideas and reports to a central committee. National events such as the famously successful Women’s Liberation Conference held at Ruskin College in Feb that year, or the storming a few months later of the London stage at the Miss World Contest, were planned through regional meetings, phone-calls, mailing lists and announced in mimeographed papers with limited circulation. At this same early point in the decade, the Wages for Housework movement, concretized in the publications of Selma James, Mariarosa Dalla Costa, and Silvia Federici, was fueling the demand in Europe and Canada and the UK that women’s domestic work be recognized and rewarded through state income.  James was at the helm of that movement in the UK, and her BBC 2 program, “Our Time is Coming Now,” appeared in 1970 highlighted this aspect of the British Feminist cause.  Not all newcomers the Women’s Liberation Movement endorsed the demand for a state income, or the right of women to reject paid employment.  But most local women’s groups represented in the archives show a strong uptake of the idea that what women did–at home, with their children–should be described and compensated as a form of work.

    As domestic workers, the argument went, women should be able to claim state pensions and welfare payments; they should also be entitled to holidays, and to study leave and to the time given in paid workplaces to union activity. In 1971, this logic helped to fight off, for example, the proposal that UK family allowances be converted to tax credits, which would have made only formally employed parents eligible for them. Dalla Costa’s 1972 words channeled what many women were feeling: “We have worked enough. We have chopped billions of tons of cotton, washed billions of dishes, scrubbed billions of floors, typed billions of words, wired billions of radio sets, washed billions of nappies, by hand and in machines.”[i] “Those who advocate that the liberation of the working-class woman lies in her getting a job outside the home,” wrote James, “are part of the problem, not the solution.”[ii] This line of thinking is echoed in pamphlets and flyers written by women in these regional groups. “It’s time to put an End to Slave Labor” states one flier of a London Group meeting in 1971: “we don’t need more work we need more money. We need the right to work less.”[iii]

    These arguments for a woman’s right to state income ran alongside fights to improve women’s access to and experience of being in the workforce. Examples of those influential on this other front would be Juliet Mitchell, whose “Women: The Longest Revolution” had appeared in the New Left Review in 1966, taking aim at the idea of mothering as a full-time job, and Sheila Rowbotham, whose 1969 manifesto, “Women: the Struggle for Freedom,” expressed the frustration of women “struggling to combine badly paid work with bringing up a family,” and “unable to do work for which we’ve been trained.”[iv] Rather than rehashing here the factions of feminism that have emerged and continued along these lines, I want to zoom in here on childcare as an issue that united those fighting for their right to work less with those of women fighting for equal career opportunities.  In this micro moment of British feminism, the interests of women who wanted and/or relied upon paid work converged on this point with the interests of middle-class mothers wanting time to participate in their own revolution.  In 1970, as now, this made childcare a flashpoint for thinking about what women might need or want from the state:  in 2025 in the US, for instance, the promise of universal childcare was a signature part of Zohran Mamdani’s high profile campaign to become mayor of New York, while the state of New Mexico made headlines for offering its citizens this state service.

    As a literary critic, what I want to underscore about childcare is the way discourse itself, particularly in the form of parents in conversation with each other and with or against the state, becomes its own case in point for the importance of redistributing childcare.  As material activity, it bears the weight of the argument that even women without paid employment have a right to time away from care work.  Childcare is not just an issue for women wanting paid work:  it affects for all parents wanting to study, join a campaign, or represent in writing the condition of their own lives.  Childcare, in other words, is intimately connected to the way feminist writing gets done around and about children and their care.  The documents I’ll reference do not just describe this view–they are evidence of the state’s role as childcare provider in supporting or impeding the production of women’s writing.

    In England in 1968, the struggle to increase and improve the provision of childcare was a cause supported by many. Women who’d come of age in the early 1960s, been pioneers in going to university, training for careers, and having pre-marital sex, were confronting by their late 20’s the burden of care-work as a bottleneck in their own path to equality.  A co-written paper, “Childcare and Women’s Liberation,” given at a national feminist conference, complains of the fact that there are only 5 places per 1000 children available in England in 1971.[v]  Measured against European states, Britain lagged far behind in supporting middle-class women to pursue careers.  This deficit was also apparent to those who had experience of spaces where multi-generational living routinely involved the distribution of care work.  Buchi Emecheta, for instance, arrived in England in 1962 expecting to find opportunities for women greater than in her native Nigeria.  There she had worked as a librarian at the American Embassy while her mother-in-law looked after her children.  But Emecheta found London to be a city full of women occupied with their babies:

     … at home in Nigeria, all a mother had to do for a baby was wash and feed him and, if he was fidgety, strap him onto her back and carry on with her work while that baby slept.  But in England she had to wash piles and piles of nappies, wheel the child round for sunshine during the day, attend to his feeds as regularly as if one were serving a monster, talk to the child, even if he was only a day old!  Oh yes, in England, looking after babies was itself a full-time job.[vi]

    While Emecheta found her rights as a woman greater in England, she also found herself dramatically disadvantaged as a mother.

    Yet many of these British women Emecheta observes occupied with their children were themselves frustrated by their isolation and limited opportunities to be in the public sphere.  In “Why I Want Wages for Housework,” a paper written by a full-time typist, “Helen” expresses the desire “get out of the house…not to bash a typewriter for capitalism, but to be part of the struggle to get rid of capitalism altogether.”[vii]  We might think here of the activities and spaces that Nancy Fraser names as the formation of the “feminist subaltern counterpublic”: the “journals, bookstores, publishing companies, film and video distribution networks, lecture series, research centers, academic programs, conferences, conventions, festivals, and local meeting places.”[viii]  Writing of the US, and against the limitation of Jurgen Habermas’s model of the official print public sphere, Fraser is mindful here of feminist engaged more directly with matters of domestic and personal experience than Habermas’s state based model recognizes. Yet for women with children in their care, many of those spaces on Fraser’s list were inaccessible.  Whether they were funded by the state or not mattered less than the question of whether they came with a creche or stipend that would allow mothers to pay for private childcare.

    This need for childcare at feminist meetings and gathering was met in some ways that can seem to us now to circumvent almost gloriously the need for state involvement.  Gay men’s groups, for instance, were sometimes enlisted by feminist groups as a force who could step in to care for children at women’s conferences.  The conference held at Ruskin college at Oxford in 1970, in which the male partners of Tufnell Park women’s group staffed the creche, is still held up as exemplary. This image of Stuart Hall still circulates today as illustrative of the victory of the women organizing the event in drawing men into care work:

    Creche at First Women’s conference at Ruskin College; Oxford Friday 27th February to Sunday 1st March; 1970. (c) Sally Fraser. 

    The press statement issued by the organizing collective at the time left “no doubt that these facilities have been an important factor in the range of attendance at the workshop.”[ix] Catherine Hall, Stuart’s partner and a key member of that organizing committee, remembers the Ruskin Conference underscoring “the importance of looking after everybody else’s children, sharing childcare.”[x]

    Archives from this time are rich with examples of flyers like these, which show childcare being offered along similar lines, by members of the feminist community:

    Bishopsgate Institute, Working Class Lives Collection, copyright Camden Women’s Group.

    LSE Women’s Library, copyright Brenda Corti.

    The perforated form of these documents makes clear a material relation, between the language that was circulating above the line, in the workshops and meetings, and the being labor done under it. That line is a significant marker of care work as something mediates writing — and activism, gathering, and conversation – without being directly expressed in it. Words here are not written by those doing the childcare: that’s the very point. Discourse is a direct result of care being redistributed and shared amongst other people who do the work of care in order to free others up to speak.

    It is the uptake of care work by people other than mothers that allows for the ‘perforated’ condition under which all women might have the chance to write, talk, print, attend the conference, etc. after their day’s work. For women trying out their own voices, describing their work situation, or simply talking to others about their experiences, the fact of their children being cared for by others was central to the possibility of them correcting the injustices of gender inequality. “We are four women” begins one paper given at the Ruskin conference, “three of us have kids. One three evenings we asked each other questions…we wanted to write a paper.”[xi] Not only does the writing of that paper depend on where and how the children sleep; presenting it at the conference becomes possible because of the children being cared for elsewhere.

    This triangulation–of writing done by and between women because of childcare arrangements that relieve them of their daily work–draws on the logic of the Wages for Housework Movement, which insisted that the unpaid work (of cleaning, feeding, soothing, nursing, education) underwrote all of capitalism’s visible, above-the-lines scenes of productivity. Only men free from having to worry about raising their kids, or reproducing life at home, argued James and Federici and Dalla Costa, could hold jobs that were publicly recognized as productive. By this logic, the distributive logic of the perforation matters to the way we read any scene of production. Whether its words or cars that are being made, unpaid care work underpins that output and activity.

    Communally organized childcare was important in this sense to the first years of the women’s liberation movement. Collectivized childcare could free up women to gather, to write, to protest, to be themselves. In her preface to a 1970 collection by the “Power of Women Collective,” Priscilla Allen celebrates the opening of spaces in which women have “a chance to relate to people on a fully human level, not as doormat, sacrificing angel, or cannibalizing matriarch.”[xii] Federici stresses on a similar note that the Wages for Housework movement succeeded most powerfully in giving women the chance to leave their domestic lives behind and “write songs, make posters, analyze the newspapers day after day, and find…life interesting.”[xiii] All this entailed women (or men) supporting other women in being able to take a break from their too routine domestic work. To quote from the newsletter of the “Tough and Tender Collective”: “If we give kids space and time and opportunity to play/shout/paint/run/cry with their friends, we also have more time to do the same with ours.”[xiv]

    But even when these scenes of the feminist subaltern counterpublic were private, it was ultimately state daycare that many women saw as the enabling condition of their full access to them.  One of the key demands at that Ruskin conference was for 24-hour free daycare.  On this front alone, British feminism was inaugurated as a movement whose premises, texts, and cross-class ambitions were intimately entangled, not only with men or with the collective, but with the state. This shift from women experimenting in community-organized childcare to the demand for 24-hour state daycare happened within months of the Ruskin conference.  The same women (Sally Alexander, Sheila Rowbotham, Catherine Hall) who had organized and advertised the creche staffed by men, pushed back against the demand to reproduce the model in future gatherings. When Catherine Hall sent out notes about the National Conference in London later that year, the organizing committee was suggesting that women’s groups enlist regional childcare support rather than bringing their children to the city.  Marie, writing into the “Mothers in Action Newsletter” describes herself looking for a way not to bring her children:

    I would very much like to go to the Lesbian conference in Nottingham next weekend.  However I have a problem.  Would someone please take care of my kids for the weekend.  They are both boys aged twelve and nine.  You could stay with them at my home and I could provide food. They really just need someone to be with them.[xv]

    The big follow-up to the Ruskin conference, at Skegness in 1971, offered a creche, but was famously hampered by the sheer complexity of organizing family accommodation at what was meant to be a women’s conference.

    While the Ruskin conference succeeded in providing its own childcare, it also underscored the fact if working-class women and mothers were really to be included in the movement, a much more comprehensive system of state childcare would be needed.  Not only were most working-class fathers unlikely to step up in the way the fathers at the Ruskin conference had, working women were already overburdened by their combination of poorly-paid part-time jobs with a second shift of domestic work. The demand for 24-hour state daycare institutions was written into the Working Women’s Charter, which took its final form in 1974. The charter, debated in working groups in 1971-3, makes a connection, grounded in a recognition of working-class women’s experience, between equal pay and opportunity for women, and the provision of free local-authority nurseries “with extended hours to suit working mothers.”

    But it also, as its tenth item, emphasizes the fact that working-class women deserve the opportunity to participate in trade unions and ‘political life.’ The 1973 meetings in which the charter itself was discussed made childcare both case and point. Some women felt it wrong that the meetings about the charter did not have creches. Others felt that women had already done enough and had learned their lesson about organizing that service amongst themselves. One pamphlet defending the organization of the campaign meetings without creches states that “one of the fundamental demands of the charter is to fight against the assumption that women are the child-rearers and to fight for adequate child-care facilities.”[xvi]  The state is presented here as the only proper agent in freeing up time for gathering and co-writing: the ability of working-class and single-women mothers depends on children being a zone of state responsibility and organization.  The minutes of meeting and papers given in those years suggest that women of all classes united around this campaign for state daycare, not just as a way of leveling the professional field, but of allowing mothers to participate–as writers, speakers, activists, and trade union members–on equal grounds in articulating their own position.

    This is a case not just of not hating the state, but of leveraging its power into being as a mediator of a public sphere in which women with children and with jobs might participate. The hopes for new childcare institutions that emerged in these conversations were ambitious. They conjured up centers financed by the state but creatively controlled by parents and staff. They involved men doing their fair share of domestic organization, with the arrangement helping to support a shorter working week for all. Childcare centers were also described in many papers as being good for kids, with the social and creative opportunities they could provide outpacing what was possible in the private home. “Sounds too good to be true?” asks one leaflet from the London Nursery Campaign. “Well, that’s up to us; we won’t take what the state is dishing out to us at the moment.  It’s time we fought for our rights; nobody else will, and if it means we will change the state, well, we’ll change it.”[xvii]

    The axis of change imagined here put women in close negotiation with the state around the care of children in ways we have largely forgotten. But literary critics are well-placed to read and to see how these negotiations played out, in thousands of hours of conversation and dialogue and public speaking, and thousands of pages of talks and newsletters and life narratives that were themselves evidence of the writing that might happen if care work did not fall to the mother alone. In many of these documents, women write and speak in specific reference to the state as allowing them time of work, and as enabling their membership of the public sphere.  We see this playing out very directly in the story of Emecheta, who became by 1970 a conscious advocate of the British welfare state as an institution of care. By that point she had three more children born in England and had experienced in mostly positive terms the National Health Service, maternity leave, local authority daycare for her children, access to free adult education at the University of London, and public housing.  Her two early autobiographical works, In the Ditch (1972) and Second-Class Citizen (1974), are openly underpinned by the recognition of these state services as vital to her life as a writer. In her study of the twentieth-century British Bildungsroman, Janice Ho describes Emecheta’s representation of the welfare state being driven by an unusual narrative causality in which “Adah’s interior sense of her autonomy and agency proceeds from – rather than precedes – the welfare state’s recognition of her as a citizen.”[xviii]  The particularity of this relation really does rest with Emecheta’s interaction as a mother with the state.  Her first taste of freedom to write comes with paid maternity leave from her job at the British Library.  This is followed by the welfare payments and council housing that allow her to leave her marriage, and the Inner London Education Authority Grant that provides her with time to study while her children are in state daycare. Emecheta’s early columns for the socialist paper The New Statesman perform as a reminder that much feminist writing, particularly by working-class women, should be read in this order, as evidence of a state shouldering some of a women’s traditional workload. The very possibility of a single mother and working immigrant writing her way into that largely middle-class British Feminist movement is the direct result in Emecheta’s own terms of her imbrication in the state.

    In the late 1970s and 80s, Emecheta also became the face of the state, by working as a social worker and coordinator in the same North London childcare group that Rowbotham helped to set-up.  This organization offered community-based childcare that women had argued earlier in the decade should be funded and facilitated by state-funded lines of employment:  “Until we extend the responsibility for raising children beyond the mother to the state, we cannot increase the responsibility of women, nor hope to change the means of production,” writes Sally Alexander in her summary of the minutes to one 1970 meeting of the Tufnell Park Women’s Liberation group.[xix] To read that note in its full force, we need to hear both the limited conversation it records, between middle-class white women who’ve dared to leave their children at home with their babysitters or fathers, and the fuller one it anticipates, of which Emecheta is a part, where a more inclusive discourse would emerge if all children were cared for freely and generously by the state.

    Christina Lupton is Professor in the English Department at Rutgers University, and author of several books about the history and experience of reading. Her new project, When Writing Wasn’t Work offers an alternative history of life-writing since the eighteenth-century as a non-professional, working-class practice that has held space open for institutions and experiences distinct from those of labor.

    [i] Mariarosa Dalla Costa in The Power of Women and the Subversion of The Community (Falling Water Press, 1972), 45.

    [ii] Selma James, “Introduction” The Power of Women and the Subversion of The Community, Ed. Selma James and Mariarosa Dalla Costa (Falling Water Press, 1972), 16.

    [iii] LSE Women’s Archive, Sally Alexander Papers, 75AA/2, Folder 6.

    [iv] Sheila Rowbotham, “Women: the Struggle for Freedom” Black Dwarf, January 10, 1969.

    [v] Childcare and Women’s Liberation, issued by the Wandsworth Brach of the Women’s Liberation Group, LSE Women’s Archive, Sally Alexander Papers, 75AA/1, Folder 1.

    [vi] Buchi Emecheta, Second Class Citizen [1974], (Heineman Educational, 1994), 45.

    [vii] LSE Women’s Archive, Sally Alexander Papers, 75AA/1, Folder 5.

    [viii] Nancy Fraser, “Rethinking the Public Sphere: A Contribution to the Critique of Actually Existing Democracy,” Social Text, No. 25/26 (1990), pp. 56-80; 67.

    [ix] Press Statement regarding Ruskin Conference, Feb 1970. LSE Women’s Archive, Sally Alexander Papers, 75AA/1, Folder 1.

    [x] Catherine Hall interviewed by Andrew Whitehead, History Workshop Journal, Volume 96, Autumn 2023, pp. 205–213, 212.  https://doi.org/10.1093/hwj/dbad019

    [xi] “Ruskin College Women’s Weekend:  Reflections on Politics of the Family” LSE Women’s Archive, Sally Alexander Papers, 75AA/1, Folder 1.

    [xii] Priscilla Allen, Preface to Writings Produced by Women in The Power of Women Collective, June 1973. LSE Women’s Archive, Sally Alexander Papers, 75AA/1, Folder 5.

    [xiii] “Interview with Silvia Federici” in Louise Toupin Wages for Housework: A History of an International Feminist Movement, 1972-1977 (UBC Press, 2018, Trans. Kathe Rothe), 241.

    [xiv] Pamphlet produced by the “Tough and Tender Collective” LSE Women’s Archive, Sally Alexander Papers, 75AA/2, Folder 4.

    [xv] In “Women and Deviancy” newsletter, LSE Women’s Archive, Sally Alexander Papers, 75AA/1, Folder 4.

    [xvi] “In Defense of the Working Women’s Charter Campaign – a reply to the paper “Some Fundamental Problems with the WWCC”. Bishopsgate Institute.

    [xvii] Nursery Campaign Newsletter, LSE Women’s Archive, Sally Alexander Papers, 75AA/2, Folder 1.

    [xviii] Janet Ho, Nation and Citizenship in the Twentieth-Century British Novel (Cambridge University Press, 2018), 144.

    [xix] Sally Alexander handwritten notes.  LSE Women’s Archive, Sally Alexander Papers, 75AA/2, Folder 3.

     

  • Bruce Robbins–On Taxes

    Bruce Robbins–On Taxes

    This post is part of a dossier of texts “On Not Hating the State” that was initially generated for a panel with a similar title, “On (Not) Hating the State”, and organized by Rebecca Oh, at the 2026 American Comparative Literature Association Conference in Montréal.

    On Taxes

    Bruce Robbins

    How does the slogan “tax the rich!” sound to you? New York City under its new Mayor Zohran Mamdani is not the only place where that slogan has been resounding lately, though of course it has run into stiff opposition, not all of it on the right—for example, from Gavin Newsom in California. If “tax the rich” sounds to you like a proposition that’s at least worth discussing—I’ll accept variants like “tax the 1%” or “tax the billionaires” or “tax secondary residences worth more than five million dollars”—then we might not have much to talk about, at least politically speaking. I mean, you may hate the state, but if you acknowledge as plausible the imperative to tax the rich in order to achieve a more equal redistribution of society’s goods and resources, you would also be accepting the state as the agent of that redistribution. Redistribution needs an agent. The state is the best agent of redistribution we have, perhaps the only agent. Politically speaking, end of story.[1]

    If we may not have much to talk about, politically speaking, we may still have something to talk about when it comes to how the politics of the state connects with literature. That’s trickier. I took a stab at that question in my book Upward Mobility and the Common Good, where I tried—I don’t know how successfully—to read the emergent sensibility of welfare state institutions into the role of the mentor/mediator slot in the upward mobility story, as the figure who makes the protagonist’s upward mobility possible, a reading that is implausibly formal given the representational way the question about the state’s connection with literature is typically posed.[2] I’m sure other people have better ideas: ideas about how literature helps display not just that our intimacies are shaped by the social flows and structures around us, but that our intimacies are shaped by collective decision-making, however alien to personal experience the decision-making and the decisions appear.

    In spite of general agreement on the need to appeal to the state as a provider of socially necessary services and a potential agent of redistribution, then, and thus also presumably agreement against the defunding and dismantling of the federal bureaucracy, the agents we have, it’s possible that we do still have things to talk about, politically speaking. Because there exists, of course, a lot of anti-bureaucratic feeling among progressive people. And there exists of course the old idea that a radically egalitarian redistribution would require something like a revolution, a revolution to topple all that bureaucratic machinery and overthrow the power of the state. I’m not sure there are many who would still want to pursue this argument, the prospects for revolution in the US being as unpromising as they are; but if so, I think it’s worth saying that for such a revolutionary event to happen, for a revolution to happen that would not fall back into authoritarian coercion, that is, for a successful revolution to happen, that revolution would first have to have won large-scale approval of the program of redistributing society’s goods and services in an egalitarian fashion. It would have had to establish radical redistribution as common sense, just as the graduated income tax very gradually established itself as common sense, and over stiff opposition. In other words, “tax the rich!” would have to have become common sense even among those who remain skeptical that the taxing powers of the state could ever serve as the proper agent of radical redistribution. One reason for staging this discussion at a conference devoted to literary culture is literature’s role in helping to shape a society’s common sense.

    A recent essay by Michael Denning called “Tax Forms” is frankly skeptical that taxes can serve any desirable social purpose.[3] I suspect that the essay speaks to shared hesitations both about taxation and about the state in general. For Denning, it is a mistake to see the state as an agent to rein in the power of capital, even when forced to do so by pressure from below—as in my view it was forced by pressure from below to create and maintain welfare institutions. One key move in this argument is that Denning rejects the differentiation between the economic and the political. For him, the economic and the political are one; taxation by the state is just another means of exploitation, working alongside exploitation by corporations. There is no daylight between corporations and the state. The state is corporations; corporations are the state. (Literature is one agent allowing us to see some daylight between corporations and the state.) But if there is no separation between corporations and the state,  then it is not wrong to hate the state, and the fact that it is the anti-statist right, not the left, that has made tax revolt a crucial part of its program is not an argument against tax revolts. On the contrary, the implication would be—this is just an implication, not something Denning actually says–that the right has been right to organize revolts against taxation, and following its lead might be a winning strategy for the left.

    I don’t much like Denning’s argument, but I suspect that others will look more positively on it than I do, and not just because, as Denning does not need to say, the state has so often used its power shamelessly on behalf of enhancing corporate profit and to diminish the power of workers. If people are ready to assume, with Denning, that it’s a waste of time to try to glimpse any daylight between the interests of the state and the interests of the corporations, one reason might be a strong impulse, in the humanities, to reject distinctions like that between the economic and the political. The proposition presents itself to us more frequently with culture taking the place of politics, so that what’s rejected is a separation between the economic and the cultural. It may look like economics, but it’s turtles of culture all the way down. (On the left, we have to deal with the symmetrical illusion that it’s turtles of economics all the way down.) We who work in the cultural disciplines tend to smile upon the merging of the cultural with the economic, if only because what happens in culture can thereby borrow some of the aura of significance enjoyed by politics. What I’m trying to say, translating back from culture-and-economics to politics-and-economics, is that there is a cost to this refusal of distinction: the cost of losing the state as a potential political agent, an agent that’s not entirely separate from the corporate economy but that’s separate enough from the corporate economy so that, if pushed hard enough, it can be mobilized to rein in and regulate the corporate economy. Unsurprisingly, anti-statism being as entrenched in common sense as it is, the place to look for such a logic, however fragmentary, is among the comeuppances of greedy corporate villains in science fiction.

    To my mind, the state/ corporation issue is of a piece with that of whether a line can be drawn between modernity and whatever came before modernity—the Bruno Latour, “we have never been modern” issue. (I had to take this issue on in writing a book about atrocity, a word that could not exist in its modern meaning until attitudes toward conquest and toward violence against noncombatants had changed radically.[4] One of the most complicated themes we could get to, in terms of hating or not hating the state, would be the meta-history of violence, or violence and modernity, and the place in that history of the state, as Max Weber said, coming to enjoy a monopoly on the legitimate exercise of violence. Can we assume that the state only exercises violence but does not in the slightest degree restrain it?) For some time sentiment has run with Latour, and against the modern/pre-modern line. To the extent that it has, it has also had to downplay the emergence of the modern state as a distinctive and consequential actor on the world stage.

    In postcolonial theory, for example, Robert Young argues that colonialism remains a primary force in the world, so many decades after the success of the national liberation struggles, and the reason is that colonialism imposed on its colonies the form of the modern state, a legacy which is responsible for endless chaos and suffering.[5] The state is the definitive injury that the West has inflicted on the non-West. I think Young is overstating this case, but he’s right that the modern state form is indeed distinctive and consequential. In her new book, Reading Better States: Utopian Method and Environmental Harm in the Global South, Rebecca Oh very rightly insists that despite all the harm for which it is responsible, the intervention of the modern state remains a legitimate addressee of appeals for improvement: “complaint about and desire for the state are two sides of the same coin” (2).[6] Legitimate and, I would add, unprecedented. For better and for worse, and taking our distance from Latour, there is indeed a significant line between modern and pre-modern. And with the state, we are on the modern side of the line.

    Within the discourse of Marxism, which is where Denning locates himself, his argument fits into a recent tendency to give more agency to the state in the history of capitalism—more agency, but agency that is entirely on capitalism’s side. This tendency is associated with the phrase “primary accumulation.” The argument is about the origins of capitalism. It goes, very roughly, like this: in order for capitalism to come into being, with some people forced to sell their labor and others in a position to buy it, the sellers had to be impoverished by being uprooted from the land and the buyers had to be rich. How did this happen? Marx’s answer is that the buyers didn’t get rich by frugality, as Adam Smith had suggested; they enriched themselves by uprooting and impoverishing the others, that is, by means of violence, conquest, coercion. Once capitalism is functioning smoothly, this originary violence can be forgotten; now the rich get richer merely by paying their workers less than the value of their labor. That is, by exploitation, not by expropriation. Marx puts the discussion of primal accumulation at the very end of the first volume of Capital in order, it seems, to suggest that violence was a one-time moment, and that after this, capitalism would work mainly by peaceful exploitation, not by violent expropriation. The recent tendency in and around Marxist theory has gone in the opposite direction. Influenced by historians of colonialism and of slavery, thinkers have tended to see violent expropriation not merely as a founding moment that is then superseded–—no Manchester without Mississippi– but as a permanent factor in capitalism’s functioning. As Sandro Mezzadra puts it, “whatever happened for the first time at the origin of capitalism must logically repeat itself every day: this apparent paradox prevents us from seeing the historical time of the capitalist mode of production as merely linear and progressive” (104).[7] Those who are convinced that history cannot be “merely linear and progressive” will be drawn to this argument. Those who get stuck on the “merely,” less so. In any case, if you consider yourself progressive, you might want to reconsider: there is no doubt that history is not merely linear, but there is also no doubt that in some sense history is linear and indeed irreversible. Since the state is a and perhaps the primary dispenser of coercion and violence, the shift from primal, one-time accumulation to permanent accumulation gives the state a bigger role not just in capitalism’s history, but in its ongoing functioning. In this way lots of agency is attributed to the state, but it’s unambiguous bad-guy agency. It’s not the sort of relatively autonomous agency that would encourage strategies of redistributive taxation, or Wisconsin-style sewer socialism, as progressive goals.

    In spite of my anxiety that all this may be too inside-baseball, I go on to one more facet of Denning’s argument in “Tax Forms.” Why doesn’t Denning see much promise in the precedent of the graduated income tax? For one thing, he says, because most Americans never fill out form 1040. “For three-quarters of US workers, the payroll tax—a pure wage tax—is the major tax, not the federal income tax. Thus, the famous 1040 form is not your tax form: or rather this document is part of what Marx called ‘the religion of everyday life,’” that is, one of “a host of fetishisms and mystifications.” There is no doubt that, as Denning goes on to say, the tax system brings into being the political identity of the taxpayer, and the political identity of the taxpayer does lend itself to possible mystifications. There is a dangerous illusion of equality in the idea that we all have our wages taxed given how much more income goes untaxed because it doesn’t come from wages but from investments, from wealth.

    Still, when Denning inveighs against the payroll tax as “the major tax” on the majority of American workers, he is not saying something that in the context of hating or not hating the state very much needs saying. Money from the payroll tax goes directly into the funding of Social Security and Medicare, that is, into provision for old age and ill health for people whose old age and ill health are not otherwise provided for. I would not claim that Social Security and Medicare are fragments or foretastes of socialist utopia. But I’m simple-minded enough to deduce, from right-wing opposition to Social Security when FDR signed it into law in 1935 and onward to the present, and from the dismantling of so much of the federal bureaucracy that we have seen under the present administration, that the state has been doing things that the corporations have never wanted done. There are more things we can get it to do. The state is in crisis. We shouldn’t let the crisis go to waste.

    There are many who feel, in Stefan Collini’s words, that taxation is a kind of “protection racket: pay up, and we’ll look after you.”[8] The assumption is “that the money is emphatically mine, and I’m prepared to let the government ‘take’ a portion only if in return it provides security and other services from which I benefit. But the basis of our existing tax system can’t be as simple as that even if, for the moment, for the moment, we leave aside the question of how the money came to be ‘mine’ in the first place’” (15). “Taxation is sometimes scanted,” Collini goes on, “as a superficial form of social-democratic tinkering that leaves the underlying structure of economic power untouched” (18). But if a focus on taxation can help raise “the question of how the money came to be ‘mine’ in the first place,” we will be doing more than tinkering. Consider this an invitation to join the hunt for examples.

    Bruce Robbins is Old Dominion Foundation Professor in the Humanities at Columbia University. He has authored several books, among them Criticism and Politics: A Polemical Introduction (Stanford, 2022). He is a long-time member of the b2 and b2o editorial boards. 

    [1] On the confused and confusing politics of taxation in the US, see Andrea Louise Campbell, Taxation and Resentment: Race, Party, and Class in American Tax Attitudes. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2025.

    [2] Bruce Robbins, Upward Mobility and the Common Good: Toward a Literary History of the Welfare State. Princeton: Princeton University Press, 2007.

    [3] Michael Denning, “Tax-Forms,” in The Future of Totality: Fredric Jameson and the Prospects of Critical Theory.

    Ed. Nicholas Brown, Maria Elisa Cevasco, Fabio Akcelrud Durão, and Robert T. Tally Jr. Durham: Duke University Press, 2026.

    [4] Bruce Robbins, Atrocity: A Literary History. Stanford: Stanford University Press, 2025.

    [5] Robert J.C. Young, Postcolonialism: An Historical Introduction. Oxford: Blackwell, 2001

    [6] Rebecca Oh, Reading Better States: Utopian Method and Environmental Harm in the Global South. NY: Fordham University Press, 2026.

    [7] Sandro Mezzadra, In the Marxian Workshops: Producing Subjectivity. Trans Yari Lanci. Rowman and Littlefield, London. 2018.

    [8] Stefan Collini, “Where To Draw the Line,” The London Review of Books, 19 October 2023, 15-18.

     

     

     

     

     

     

     

  • Arne De Boever–The Author as Listener: On the Politics of Ben Lerner’s Transcription

    Arne De Boever–The Author as Listener: On the Politics of Ben Lerner’s Transcription

    Image: Nam June Paik, Zen for Film

    The Author as Listener: On the Politics of Ben Lerner’s Transcription

    Arne De Boever

     

    We have two ears and one mouth so that we can listen twice as much as we speak.

    –Epictetus

    The crisis of democracy is first and foremost a crisis of listening.

    –Byung-Chul Han

     

    Last Words

    Ben Lerner’s novel Transcription constitutes itself almost entirely across two extended scenes of listening that make up the first and third parts of the book: “Hotel Providence” and “Hotel Arbez”. In the first, a young father travels to Providence to interview his former mentor Thomas, a genre-dissolving and genre-founding (32) filmmaker who, advanced in age, is making plans to die with dignity in Switzerland. As several reviewers of the novel have noted, Transcription invites us to pick up on the connections between the character of Thomas (whose talk fills up most of the novel’s first part) and (among others) the German writer and filmmaker Alexander Kluge (mentioned in the novel [25]—Thomas has his books lying around, unread, on his couch and floor), who died around the publication of Lerner’s novel at age 94, and is sometimes compared to Jean-Luc Godard, the French nouvelle vague filmmaker who died by assisted suicide in Switzerland at age 91.

    The second scene—the third part of the novel—consists of an interview (or perhaps just a conversation; although it is more like an extended monologue) with Max, Thomas’ son, after Thomas has passed away. The reader gathers that the listener—the one who is spoken to–is the same as in the novel’s first part. Max and this listener turn out to have been college friends at Brown University, where Thomas used to teach. Both Max and his interlocutor have young children, girls, who are going through a rough patch: Max’ daughter Emmie is having trouble eating (Thomas, to Max’ irritation, refers to her—referencing Kafka–as a “Hungerkünstler” [47; 50], a “hunger artist”), and his interlocutor’s daughter Eva “is flirting with what the school counselor called ‘school refusal’” (15). Their lives (or at least what we know of them through the novel[1]) appear to be so much alike that you may be forgiven for reading them as interchangeable. Transcription in fact suggests that Thomas, most likely as part of cognitive decline, confuses his former student with his son, unsettling both the student (did he forget that twenty years ago, he was in Switzerland with Thomas to work on a film project? Is Thomas right to accuse him of “tell[ing] this untruth” when he says he’s never been to Switzerland? [48]) but especially the son (“It was as though someone had placed an ice pack against the back of my neck” [129]–did his father somehow forget that they were in Switzerland together?). “I felt”, the son confesses to his friend, “perhaps as intensely as ever—the unheimlich. Maybe the real son would just come downstairs, maybe you were the real son, maybe I was the clone or robot or doppelgänger” (122).

    The portrait that emerges of Thomas as a father (and husband) is not flattering: he seems incapable of establishing a personal relation with his son (and perhaps also his wife? she committed suicide when Max was eight), instead always fleeing from the dilemmas of parenting and grand-parenting (and perhaps marriage?) into “some weird allegory, some kind of prose poetry, or an impossible string of references (many of which were probably fictional)”(94)—witness the characterization of his grandchild as a “Hungerkünstler”, some figure from a story by Kafka. At the same time, there are aspects of Thomas’ relationship to his grandchild that are also quite endearing (we hear about him reading a story to her over the phone, and interrupting the reading to play some music by Debussy that fits the tale, 93-94)—and Max acknowledges this (93). The impersonal relationship between father and son—at some point, Max started consistently calling his father Thomas—is driven to a head when Thomas ends up in hospital during Covid, and seems likely to die. Only then, with a nurse holding her iPhone to his father’s ear—listening is once again extremely prominent in these pages–, does Max “as a disembodied voice” (111) allow himself to tell his father about love and forgiveness. Against all expectations, Thomas pulls through—Max receives a call that he is “stable” and that “[h]is vitals are good” (114)–, but Max can’t be sure that his father heard what Max told him over the phone. Somehow incapable of directly asking him, he finds himself “listening for traces” (118) when he goes to see his father after the ordeal, looking for signs that the message actually arrived.

    In between these two scenes of listening, and holding them together like a hinge, is the shorter part of the novel, “Hotel Villa Real”. Set in Madrid (familiar to readers of Lerner’s Leaving the Atocha Station) after Thomas’ passing, it takes place on the evening of a symposium in Thomas’ honor where Transcription’s narrator spoke publicly about how his interview with Thomas—and Thomas’ last, it turns out—came about. Although this talk itself is elided in the novel, the reader gathers that it must have presented some version of what we were told in “Hotel Providence”: the story of how the interviewer travelled to Providence to speak with Thomas on the record; of how he dropped his phone—the recording device he was planning to use—in the partially blocked hotel sink, ruining it; and of how he then proceeded to hold the interview anyway, pretending to record it (the extent to which Thomas was aware of this fact seems unclear in the novel, 59). Somehow, our interviewer was incapable of telling Thomas that he’d ruined his phone. What was published, then—Thomas’ last words—could not possibly have been a transcript of an actual conversation, since there was no recording. They could only have been our interviewer’s reconstruction (and reconstruction from memory, since he did not take notes—he was recording, remember?) of what was said. Our interviewer does not find this problematic, given that all published interviews are heavily edited and do not sound like a transcript of their recording (70); but Rosa, the curator who has organized the event at which he spoke, and (according to Rosa) also Thomas’ son Max who attended the event, appear to be “shocked” (72) by this “confession” (74) and by the fact that what they took to be Thomas’ last words are actually not his last words but someone else’s.

    “I’m fine”, the narrator hears himself say in response to these accusations, but Rosa didn’t ask him; it seems he is just trying to reassure himself in the face of his growing feelings of authorial guilt.[2] Thomas, though, Rosa acknowledges, would have loved the situation—“would have loved it. Loved the idea that his last published statement was ‘unstable’” (72).

    Listening Is Writing

    Based on the novel’s title alone, and then further on the fact that its two major parts consist of interviews (of scenes in which someone is being talked to), it seems fair to characterize Transcription as a novel about listening. This is perhaps especially so given that the middle part accuses the interviewer of having concealed the fact that what he published as the record of an act of listening was in fact a document of writing—in other words, that the middle part of the novel seems to clearly privilege listening over writing.

    Certainly, the novel sets itself up to be read in this way. In the novel’s first six pages, leading up to the narrator dropping his phone in the sink, we move from (on the train) “I put in my earbuds and began to listen to a talk, recorded in Paris in 1973” (4) to (arriving in Providence) “I still had my earbuds in and I was listening to walking directions” (5), and (checking into the hotel room) “I … turned on the TV and opened the blinds and half listened to the news” (6), to (talking to his daughter Eva on the phone) “‘Yeah,” she said, maybe listening” (8). In addition, the novel notes in these opening pages that “I could hear what sounded like live piano music, but saw no piano” (6); when the narrator needs to call Thomas, he asks himself: “Why was I more nervous about briefly encountering his disembodied voice than spending hours with his embodied one? ‘You should write that down’, Eva said in my head” (7). Such references to listening continue throughout the novel. Everything in the novel appears to be about listening, then, a listening that is not so much made impossible by the destruction of the phone on page 9 but emphatically solicited at this point—as a listening beyond technological recording.

    If this is going to be a novel about listening, well, now that we’ve gotten the phone out of the way, the game is really on… Let’s listen. (By contrast, when Max in the third part of the novel actually records his father, he “was only half listening—I’d let my device do the listening”, 124-125).

    Recalling Lerner’s navigation of his work between poetry and the novel elsewhere, one might suggest that if the novel is typically thought to offer prose to be read, with poetry giving us song to be listened to, here a novel announces itself perhaps not quite as a song but as prose to be listened to—as something more poetic than a novel.

    The move that Lerner makes at that precise moment in Transcription is interesting, and marked (for good measure) by two white lines—and three stars. I quote from page 9:

    I somehow knocked the phone into the water.

    ***

    For the duration of this sentence, it was submerged. [my emphasis]

    The message couldn’t be any clearer: if this is going to be a novel about listening, Transcription is telling us, it is not the kind that is going to pitch “writing” against “listening”, as Rosa—who is not a writer herself–in the middle part of the novel seems to do, thus guilt-tripping our interviewer/ narrator. Instead, the moment when the phone is knocked into the water is also the moment when “writing” (“For the duration of this sentence”) explicitly appears on the page, as if to help out. You can find moves like this all over Lerner’s oeuvre; you wouldn’t be wrong to characterize them as one of his signature gestures. Another one arrives on page 26, for example, when Thomas offers the narrator coffee (which he does not want or need), and he takes “a fictional sip” (my emphasis). That could mean he’s pretending to sip the coffee, of course; at the same time, however, the coffee is indeed entirely fictional—it is written coffee, a pipe that is not a pipe, as a Belgian surrealist artist already playfully told us long ago. Later, on page 38, when Thomas asks about his daughter, our interviewer responds: “I call her Eva in this book” (my emphasis). Transcription emphatically does not pitch writing against listening, then, but seems to advocate for a close connection of the two. How to write as a listener? Are we perhaps, as listeners, “always already” writing? (I will return to this Derridean locution, “always already”, and the process of deconstruction that it marks, below.)

    If all of the previous references to listening were fairly casual (but rich in variation—we are listening, half listening, maybe listening, listening to a voice in our head, et cetera), once Thomas enters into the conversation things frequently get technical. For a filmmaker, i.e. someone who is primarily working in a visual medium, he turns out to be quite obsessed by sounds and voices. As a way to get WWII out of the way in the conversation, he wants to start with his “sound memory” (but what memory is ever “sound”?) of hearing “Hitler’s voice” (36) on the radio in 1934; he recalls it as “rising and rising in pitch”, as if it were “eternally ascending”, impossibly so—like a “Shepard tone”, as Thomas correctly explains (37). From the get-go, and here some may find support for our interviewer’s argument that there is nothing wrong with him having reconstructed his conversation with Thomas from memory, Thomas insists that the interview is not going to be about being “literal”: “We practice literature, not law” (37), as he puts it. (It’s worth noting on this count that Thomas’ son, Max, practices law and that he is thus taking some distance from his son, and situating himself more closely to his doppelgänger, our interviewer/ narrator.) “We begin with the voices” (38), Thomas insists—the voices that are there in the ether, in the air. Some of these, we hear; but Thomas is even more interested in the ones we can’t hear—“there is always music playing that we cannot hear” (39). “Do we have ears to hear?” he asks. “[S]ometimes we listen without them. … There is listening beyond the cochlear, yes?” (39)

    One assumes that the interview has already started at this point—the narrator is pretending to be recording—but as far as Thomas is concerned they are still recording onto the “long stretch of black leader” (40), the starting part of a recording tape that doesn’t record. “We remain in the black leader part of the interview” (40), he insists, until they’ve come up with the first question—something that suits the narrator, who would in fact prefer this initial evening conversation to be “the leader” (44) with the real interview following the next day, after he’s gotten himself a new phone. But much that is important to Transcription is already being shared in this part of the interview (it includes, for example the first version of the confusing conversation about “Switzerland”, 43)–and of course all of it appears, mysteriously transcribed, in Lerner’s novel. How can we have a record of what could not have been recorded on this long stretch of black leader? How could this miracle have been brought about?[3]

    There are only two conclusions we can draw, within the limits of the fiction at least: either the narrator was bullshitting about dropping his phone in the sink, and the interview took place as planned, was recorded and then dutifully transcribed (and this is why we have the first part of Transcription); or he did indeed drop the phone in the sink, and everything we are reading is transcription from memory, and perhaps thereby approaching “fiction”—which is, let us not forget, the overall form or category in which the interview is presented to us here (as part of “a novel”). But in that case the questions come quickly: does an interview become “fiction” simply because it was not technologically captured, and transcribed from memory? But if such an interview is similar, as the narrator argues, to actually published interviews which are always heavily edited, why do interviews that were technologically captured but heavily edited not enter into the realm of fiction? What, exactly, does or does not constitute the fictional in these cases? And where, exactly, do we locate what we might call “authorship” in them? (An author is considered to have been at work in the first case; but in the second, we talk about editing rather than authoring. As an author who also works as an editor, I admit to having been occasionally confused on this count myself, in particular with texts that need a lot of work. Am I editing them? Am I writing? Editorial mediation vanishes; writerly mediation is marked.)

    Once the “interview” is over, the narrator wonders “what I’d do if he [Thomas] asked to see a transcript” (54). Transcription then offers, as a closing reflection and further turn of the screw, the account of our narrator’s breakdown in college, when he suffered from “auditory hallucinations” (56): surely not the most reassuring thing to find out about someone who has just conducted an interview without recording or note-taking. The narrator tells us that Thomas helped him with these hallucinations. But how so? As one may suspect from someone interested in voices audible and inaudible floating in the ether, Thomas helped not by trying to get rid of the hallucinations but by engaging the narrator in an auditory experiment designed to prove that everyone has auditory hallucinations, that all listening is, effectively, a kind of writing—that there is no objective listening or that there is no outside-writing, no outside-the text. Like a psychoanalyst, who does not aim to cure you out of your weirdness but instead starts from the assumption that everyone is weird and that some—their patients—just find that fact harder to handle than others, Thomas starts from the baseline that everyone hallucinates when they listen (and that some just find that fact harder to handle than others). “You see”, Thomas says after having had the narrator hear voices in “a MIDI file” (56) in which they have effectively become inaudible to the human ear, “we all hear phantom voices. It is a question of the right conditions. Or the wrong ones. Unconscious inference, our brain guessing, making us hear what it thinks is likely there. We hear as if. We are together, erring” (57). This is, clearly, the Thomas who loves being “unstable”; it is also the Thomas who keeps insisting in the novel on the social aspect of things, which is tied for him to politics (doing things together). Hearing voices, the narrator is not having a pathological breakdown; he is, rather, tapping into the ether, as we all do. The laughing he hears “in the rustling of dried leaves” (55) (likely another one of the novel’s references to Kafka [68, 95]—in this case to “The Cares of a Family Man” in which the laughter of a creature called Odradek sounds like the “rustling of fallen leaves” [Kafka 428]) is there, as far as Thomas is concerned. Nothing to worry about—you are fine. I don’t know if this is good mentoring, but the narrator does note that he was “helped” by it: helped by the demonstration of the fact that all listening is writing.

    Mosaic Authorship, Stone Tablets, and Impeded Speech

    It is hard to avoid—and Transcription invites—the associations between a novel that revolves around listening and the sacred, religious (and, if we want to cast the net a bit more widely, spiritual) texts that reveal themselves to be the records of acts of listening, that come about in response to dictation, in which the interviewer/ writer is effectively no more than a medium, but a medium that does not mediate, that merely relays to us, without intervention, the divine word of the one interviewed or listened to, the one doing the dictating (the dictator, if you will… more on the politics of all this later).

    How does Transcription operate within these associations? Consider, for example, the first five books of the Bible—the so-called Pentateuch—which were, or so it is believed, dictated by God to Moses. Moses supposedly merely transcribed what God told him, but of course—and especially because this transcription takes place long before the invention of recording devices such as the iPhone—this opens up the entire, and much discussed, question of Mosaic authorship, and the extent to which Moses may have intervened in the words that were passed down to him from God. With Moses and God, we’re not even in the black leader portion of the tape; we’re in a blackness way before that. Transcription presents to us a kind of Mosaic authorship, activating the uncertain borderline between listening and writing not so much with respect to God, but with respect to his stand-in in the novel: the mentor and flawed father (wasn’t God a flawed father as well? Which all-powerful being allows his son to die on the cross?) who survives Covid against all odds—the great artist Thomas.

    The association between our interviewer/ narrator and Moses was, for me, immediately evoked by Transcription’s cover, which features what appears to be a stone tablet in the shape of an iPhone. The stone tablets are another famous instance (within the Pentateuch, as a mise-en-abîme) of Moses transcribing God’s dictates—God’s “Ten Commandments”, his “law”. Thomas, of course, does not want to be God, and situates himself on the side of literature rather than law, a position that is perhaps suggested in the Bible itself given that Moses, angered by his people’s worshipping of the golden calf, smashes the first version of the tablets to pieces (and the second version of the law that the Bible offers is not identical to the first, even if God states that “I will write upon the tables the words that were on the first tables, which you broke” [Ex. 34:1]!). Perhaps the entire problem is captured by the fact that Moses, when God initially selects him as his spokesman, argues that the role should go to his brother Aaron instead because he is a bad speaker—“slow of speech and tongue” (Ex. 4:10) and “of uncircumcised lips” (Ex. 6:12), perhaps an indication of a speech impediment, like a stutter or a cleft palate. (The equivalent of this speech impediment in Transcription would be the interviewer/ narrator’s auditory hallucinations. All of us are impeded in our speech, none of our speech is clear. Not even mine, in this text.) Moses is not who you want to choose as your communicator—unless, of course, that is the entire point: that there is something unstable in the divine law, an instability that is to be embraced. Law is always delivered as impeded speech, and thus it begins to approximate literature. It is Thomas who talks about his granddaughter, Emmie, “bowed over her so-called tablet … as if in prayer” (47). Transcription in this context tells us, with respect to the sacred text, that while it may present itself as the record of an act of listening, it is always already a document of writing, with Moses not so much as the vanishing medium but very much as the mediator—it’s a novel that foregrounds mediation (“For the duration of this sentence”, “a fictional sip”, “I call her Eva in this book”, et cetera). Could it be that the Bible does so as well? What may be the consequences of such an insight? From such a point of view, it seems the stone tablet becomes, as Thomas puts it in a discussion about “icon painting”, “a secular detail” (46) rather than a sacred dictate—although “secular detail” is not quite the right name for what Transcription is either. For that, we will have to dig more into the fictioning that the novel does.

    The bigger point here then becomes that the word of God, or, in the case of Transcription, the word of Thomas, can never be accessed as such, because all acts of listening are already acts of writing—we cannot listen objectively, there is no listening-outside of writing (as I put it before, evoking Derrida: Transcription’s narrator does so himself when he points out, considering whether the wine he drinks at Thomas’ house is medicine or poison, that there is “a third option”, and that it might be both [34]—this was, of course, exactly Derrida’s point about the pharmakon in his reading of Plato [who is referenced in Transcription two pages later, 36]; more broadly, however, Transcription’s point about listening-as-writing is Derrida’s argument about speech and writing in his Grammatology).[4] From such a perspective, Rosa’s objections to our interviewer/ narrator reconstructing his interview with Thomas from memory—her guilt-tripping him over his authorship—appear naïve, more precisely they appear to be naively invested in the idea, the phantasy, that one could ever really access the word of God/ Thomas. Listening, Transcription argues, never works in this way: it is always already writing. Rosa seems to criticize our interviewer/ narrator’s authorship in favor of some kind of direct access to Thomas’ speech, but really what she is trying to access in this way is just some bigger Author, whose words also could never be directly taken in (because to listen is always already to mediate). Transcription is a meticulously construed criticism of this kind of attitude, which Lerner already discussed in Hatred of Poetry (people hate poetry, he argued there, because it can never realize the virtual, ideal, Platonic Poetry that they want; and so the metaphysians are always left disappointed…). Rosa suffers from a metaphysical affliction, a wanting to get beyond writing to access Thomas/ God directly, immediately. But there is no outside of mediation, Transcription tells us: even a transcription is a form of scription, after all. The mediator never truly vanishes. Instead, it’s authors everywhere.[5]

    Political Fiction

    This is not to say that Transcription is not rethinking the author and authorship, as no doubt we should in a time when “authoritarianism” has become the political keyword of the present.[6] For while Transcription argues that there is no listening that is not always already writing, it also emphatically makes the reverse point: that writing really is a form of listening. The writer, in Transcription, is emphatically a listener, and most of Transcription’s record is really the record of an act of listening. The novel does not make this point naively, by indulging in the phantasy that there could be a listening without writing; but it makes it nevertheless, in response to an understanding of writing as law-making, dictating, commanding—in short, against an authoritarian understanding of the practice. It seems abundantly clear that Transcription’s narrator wants to present himself as a listener, a listener who is then—due to the ruination of his iPhone—solicited into a listening beyond technological recording, a situation in which (“For the duration of this sentence”), writing will come to his aid to help him deliver a reconstruction from memory (a record) of a conversation, of Thomas’/ God’s speech. On the one hand, this marks an investment in writing; but it’s an investment in a writing that operates in the service of listening, with the author being recast as a “transcriber”, as perhaps more of a poet in relation to a song than as a novelist in relation to prose. Transcription appears to be an activity that takes place somewhere in between the prose of the novel and the song of poetry, a writing-as-listening and listening-as-writing that, as an emphatically social activity, always taking place in the realm of the more-than-one, is arguably also sharply political in a time of the increasingly loud dictates of authoritarianism. Under such contemporary conditions, authorship should be rethought—and Transcription is a novel that takes on this task.[7] As such, and perhaps in spite of appearances, this slim fiction is intensely political, as all of Lerner’s other work.

    This becomes perhaps most clear with respect to the notion of fiction that the novel articulates, and that—in the time of fake news and bitterly fought contestations about historical facts—is embedded in these political concerns.[8] Indeed, the transcriber is, perhaps contrary to the naïve understanding of the word, a kind of fictioner. But in what sense?

    The key passage for this is likely the narrator’s account of his visit with Anisa–the best friend of his college girlfriend, and to whom he becomes unexpectedly close after he and his girlfriend break up–to the Natural History Museum on the Harvard campus. The museum has a “dimly lit gallery dedicated to the [glass] flowers”, “botanical models made by glass artists—a father and son—from Dresden a century ago” (20). Transcription ends with multiple references to these flowers, including in an epigraph following the narrative’s end, so the novel makes it clear that this is an important passage. There is, of course, the reference to the father-son relationship that is worth noting; in addition, we are dealing here with something very fragile, a fact that is perhaps further underlined by the artists being from Dresden, a city heavily bombed by the allied forces during WWII (overall, this scene evokes the work of W.G. Sebald [perhaps in particular his work On the Natural History of Destruction] who is, in addition to Kluge, a reference in Transcription; Sebald is one of those authors who, as a novelist, rethought writing as listening, offering fiction as a record of acts of listening that are often multiple and embedded within each other—see, for example, Sebald’s prose work Austerlitz, which presents itself as extended record of an act of listening). Finally, however, and most importantly, the narrator’s experience of seeing the flowers leads into a reflection on fiction:

    I kept seeing the flowers as organic one instant and as artificial the next, a kind of duck-rabbit effect, not between things the object might represent, but between nature and culture, the given and the constructed. And I carried this new way of looking, or this new hinge in my looking, outside the museum: when my sister dragged me camping, for instance, I was typically unmoved by “unspoiled” mountain views; after the glass flowers, I would see cracks in the rock face as penciled, as a history of small decisions, and then experience the view as beautiful. I could will myself to see the rose and pink of a sunset as applied in touches or stains and then revert to seeing it as natural; and so on. It was with Anisa that I first became conscious of this quiet but crucial technique, somewhere between a child’s game, a CBT exercise, and a religion. Eventually, I’d call this “fiction”. (21)

    In between organic and artificial, duck and rabbit, nature and culture, the given and the constructed—let’s add: student and son, medicine and poison, and, of course listening and writing. This is where we are with the fragile, glass flowers, so delicate that around them, visitors are asked “to keep our voices low” (20); this is where we are with Transcription as well, in between the given and the constructed. The interview is supposed to give us the given, but Transcription delivers the message that all interviews are constructed; in fact, all listening constructs, it writes.

    Still, writing as a construction does not stand on the other side of the given—“fiction” has something to do with seeing the constructed in the given, and drawing out the given in the constructed. In that sense, it is not law, dictation, or commandment (which are all construction). It listens as it writes (it draws out the given, but the given can never be given). The suggestion appears to be that it is this kind of listening that prevents writing from becoming a lie, such as the lies that Anisa tells the narrator about the life of his ex-girlfriend in New York (50 and further). What we get in the novel, rather, is a plea for the transformative, reality-adjacent practice of fictioning through a writing-practice that is listening-based and transcribes the world between the given and the constructed.[9]

    In that sense, Transcription is, like the Hotel Arbez with which it ends, “a complex space. Non-euclidean” (128). As Max eventually explains to the interviewer/ narrator, who must have been there even if he appears to have some difficulty remembering it, the Hotel Arbez is:

                The one that’s famous because different parts of the hotel are on different sides of the border. The lower half of the stairs are in France, but, beginning on the seventh step—

                You’re in Switzerland. Right. Jesus.

                And during the German occupation, the Nazi soldiers could enter the French side of the hotel, but not ascend to the upper rooms, where Max Arbez helped shelter Jews and members of the Resistance. A kind of impossible staircase. Remember we went up, ascended to Switzerland? (128)

    Transcription’s fictioning is in between things, the way in which the Hotel Arbez is in between Switzerland and France—and it’s that in-betweenness that enables Max Arbez, one of the Max’s after which Thomas’ son is named (the others are Horkheimer “and my mother’s favorite uncle”; but one may want to throw in here Sebald as well, who preferred to go by Max) to shelter Jews from the Nazis. The return of the phrase “impossible staircase” is interesting as well, because Thomas had used it in part one of the novel to refer to how, in his “sound memory” of Hitler’s speech, his voice appeared to be “eternally ascending, an impossible staircase” (37). “This is a wondrous but terrible fact of our wiring,” Thomas commented then, “how clockwise movement across the pitch class creates this impression” (37). Terrible in the case of Hitler; wondrous in the case of the Hotel Arbez; here too, “it is a question of the right conditions. Or the wrong ones” (57). A fact of our wiring, to be sure—something that “our brains will allow” (37). But also an effect of our writing, our fictioning, our transcription.

    This is, perhaps, the closest indication we get of how Transcription, the kind of literature it practices, can save—but not in the way that the sacred text saves. Transcription saves not as a Holy Writ that delivers dictates; it does not save as authoritarianism. Instead, it saves as a writing-listening and listening-writing that exposes the phantasy of all such law-like commandments. The fact that it always inevitably writes does not mean that it lies. Rather, as a construction, Transcription fictions: it highlights the mediator not simply to expose the constructed in the given, but to offer a version of the constructed that can deliver the given, like a glass flower. Delicate and fragile, it asks you to keep your voice low as you approach, so you can listen–which is also to say write–all the better.

    Arne De Boever teaches American Studies in the School of Critical Studies at the California Institute of the Arts, where he directed the MA Aesthetics and Politics program for over a decade. He is the author of numerous articles, reviews, and translations, as well as seven books on contemporary comparative fiction and political and aesthetic philosophy. His most recent books are Against Aesthetic Exceptionalism (University of Minnesota Press, 2019), François Jullien’s Unexceptional Thought (Rowman & Littlefield, 2020), Being Vulnerable (McGill-Queen’s University Press, 2023), and Post-Exceptionalism: Art after Political Theology (Edinburgh University Press, 2025). His books Silent Music (co-written with the composer Michael Pisaro-Liu) and Secular Detectives and are forthcoming with Bloomsbury and the University of Nebraska Press respectively.

    References

    Benjamin, Walter. Illuminations: Essays and Reflections. Ed. Hannah Arendt. Trans. Harry Zohn. New York: Schocken, 1968.

    Bradbury, Ray. Fahrenheit 451. New York: Simon and Schuster, 2012.

    Coetzee, J.M. and Mariana Dimópulos. Speaking in Tongues. New York: Liveright, 2025.

    Derrida, Jacques. Dissemination. Trans. Barbara Johnson. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 1981.

    —. Of Grammatology. Trans. Gayatri Spivak. Baltimore: Johns Hopkins University Press, 1998.

    Hölling, Hannah B. Revisions: Zen for Film. New York: Bard Graduate Center, 2015.

    Kafka, Franz. The Complete Stories. Ed. Nahum Glatzer. New York: Schocken, 1971.

    Lerner, Ben. Leaving the Atocha Station. Minneapolis: Coffee House Press, 2011.

    —. 10:04. New York: Faber and Faber, 2014.

    —. The Hatred of Poetry. New York, NY: Farrar, Straus and Giroux, 2016.

    —. “The Hofmann Wobble: Wikipedia and the Problem of Historical Memory”. Harper’s Magazine December 2023, accessible: https://harpers.org/archive/2023/12/the-hofmann-wobble-wikipedia-and-the-problem-of-historical-memory/.

    —. Transcription. New York: Farrar, Straus, and Giroux, 2026.

    The Holy Bible. Revised Standard Version. Meridian: New York: 1974.

    Sebald, W.G. Austerlitz. Trans. Anthea Bell. New York: The Modern Library, 2001.

    —. On the Natural History of Destruction. Trans. Anthea Bell. New York: Random House, 2003.

    Stiegler, Bernard. For a New Critique of Political Economy. Trans. Daniel Ross. Cambridge: Polity, 2010.  

    [1] My impression is that Lerner very carefully sets up this situation as an effect of repeated structural elements in both part one and part three of Transcription; and then also by leaving certain elements within that structure empty, by playing with the fact that fiction does not have to fill in every detail. I appreciated this set-up even more after reading J.M. Coetzee and Mariana Dimópulos’s reflections on this aspect of fiction in the context of their discussion on translation in Speaking in Tongues.

    [2] It is probably significant that this guilt about authorship arrives in Madrid, where, in Leaving the Atocha Station, “Adam”—a stand-in for Lerner—“arrives” as an experimental writer. It is, in Lerner’s fiction, the “adamic” birthplace of Lerner’s fictional self as a writer; it is, now, also the place where his authorship is drawn into question.

    [3] I am reminded of Nam June Paik’s Zen for Film, which was made some time between 1962 and 1964. For this project, Paik ran transparent empty film leader through a projector, allowing it to collect traces, scratches, dust as the film was played. As Hannah Hölling in her work on the film has pointed out, Zen for Film cannot be seen in the same condition twice, as it is forever and irreparably changing each time it is projected. The film, it is worth noting, was inspired by John Cage’s 4’33’’ composition (four minutes and thirty-three seconds of silence), which was in turn inspired by Robert Rauschenberg’s “White Painting [three panel]”. The link to Cage highlights the connections between Paik’s film—a work of visual art—and the practice of listening to which 4’33’’ drew attention. Like Transcription, all of these works highlight that we see and listen more attentively when we are working “in the leader”, in other words, in a certain kind of silence. I want to thank my student Lukas Mackinney for bringing Paik’s project to my attention in this context.

    [4] The other reference that seems relevant here is to Derrida’s student, the philosopher Bernard Stiegler, and his work on what he calls (after Edmund Husserl) “tertiary retentions”, i.e. technologies—like writing or the iPhone—through which speech is recorded. One of Stiegler’s points is that such tertiary retentions do not simply post-date speech but in fact precede it: as children, we start speaking in worlds that are always already recording; in fact, children record before they start speaking. Transcription’s variant of this is that there is no listening without writing, that writing always already pre-dates listening and is operative within it.

    [5] This position counters, for example, what Walter Benjamin at the end of his famous essay “The Task of the Translator”, writes about “the Holy Writ”. Benjamin posits there that it is “unconditionally translatable” because it is supposed to be “‘the true language’ in all its literalness and without the mediation of meaning” (82). The position is peculiar, because it insists on the medium—language—in its immediacy—without the mediation of meaning. Language as pure means. This is Benjamin’s understanding of “sacred writings” and their purity. In Transcription, Lerner counters such phantasies of purity or immediacy. I bring up Benjamin on this count because Transcription includes several references to his work. 

    [6] I want to acknowledge Martín Plot’s thinking about “the author” (versus “the actor”) in the work of Hannah Arendt, and the relevance of this distinction for our theorization of “authoritarianism”. I am tempted to capture such a thought under the title “Authors Against Authoritarianism”.

    [7] This is not to say that under different conditions, turning human beings into mere recording devices could not also work against authoritarianism: witness the end of Ray Bradbury’s Fahrenheit 451, where humans are turned into living recordings of great works of literature that are being burnt, for an example of precisely this situation.

    [8] That Lerner is interested in these questions is clear elsewhere in his work, for example in his story “The Hofmann Wobble”, which presents us with an author who is using and abusing Wikipedia to rewrite history and promote ideological positions. Transcription signals that it is situated in this vein of thinking when it evokes “the wobble” in its third section (129) to capture Max’s state of mind in his relation to his father.

    [9] In Lerner’s 10:04 (Lerner 2014, 244), this idea is expressed through reference to a story that Lerner finds in Giorgio Agamben’s The Coming Community, and that is attributed there to Walter Benjamin, who likely found it somewhere else, namely about how after the arrival of the Messiah, the world will be exactly as it is now, just a little different. The idea returns in Transcription in other ways as well. “It was as though everything in the house had shifted a few millimeters”, Max says in Transcription when he encounters his father after he has survived Covid. “He wasn’t much changed, and yet he was utterly changed” (116). 

  • Johannes Voelz–Disinhibited Informalization: Talk Radio, Bro Podcasts and the Aesthetics of Populism

    Johannes Voelz–Disinhibited Informalization: Talk Radio, Bro Podcasts and the Aesthetics of Populism

    This essay is a revised and updated translation of “Enthemmte Informalisierung: Talk Radio, Bro-Podcasts und die Ästhetik des Populismus,” WestEnd: Neue Zeitschrift für Sozialforschung 22.2 (2025): 3–24. It is published here as part of the b2o Review’s “Stop the Right” dossier.

    Disinhibited Informalization: Talk Radio, Bro Podcasts and the Aesthetics of Populism 

    Johannes Voelz

     

    The podcasters­ who helped make Donald Trump appealing to young men during the 2024 campaign are turning away from him one by one. As I write these lines in the spring of 2026, podcast hosts across the ideological spectrum of the right recoil from what Trump’s second presidency has so far delivered. For Tucker Carlson, Nick Fuentes, Candace Owens, and like-minded voices on the farthest reaches of the right, the complaint is that Trump has turned out to be a milquetoast establishment figure: he is blocking the release of the Epstein files, he is not deporting enough immigrants, he is starting instead of ending wars, and he is kowtowing to Israel (flagrant antisemitism is the party line of the so-called Groyper right and seems to be in the process of being adopted by the new mainstream of the Republican Party). Others, including culturally influential but less doctrinaire figures, such as Joe Rogan, Theo Von, and Andrew Schulz, judge him no less severely, if from positions that are politically more ambiguous. Partially, their complaints overlap with those of the far right in demanding strict adherence to “America First”: “I can’t pay for health insurance and we’re gonna spend billions of dollars on a war in a country I can’t even point out on a map,” Schulz ventriloquized an imaginary average American, in March 2026 (Comedy Shorts). Yet, while gleefully joining in the chorus that Israel had hoodwinked the U.S. into attacking Iran, Schulz and many of the other comedy-oriented podcasters simultaneously abhorred Trump’s second presidency because of its political extremism. As Elaine Godfrey has noted in The Atlantic, on their show Flagrant, Schulz and his co-hosts reacted to the brutality of ICE in Minneapolis by “debating whether and how they’d hide migrants from ICE in their homes” (Godfrey).

    This shift matters not simply because it appears that the Trump coalition might be collapsing, but because these same podcasters had played a conspicuous role in Trump’s electoral success in 2024. Commentators were quick to identify new techniques of “podcast‑savvy campaigning” and to dub the 2024 race “the podcast elections.”[1] Are we to understand now that the romance between Trump and his former podcast hosts is over and that the medium of the podcast is politically up for grabs? Was its connection with Trumpism accidental? Might a candidate from the opposition end up as the genre’s favorite next time around? Are we to infer, in other words, that podcasts are politically neutral?

    As I will argue in this essay, podcasts, and particularly “bro podcasts” – programs catering to young male audiences through extended conversations about martial arts, fitness, and gaming – exemplify a distinctly populist style that is marked by what I call “disinhibited informalization.” By embedding the podcast in the genealogy of political talk radio, and thus in a longer American media history, I will retrace the political style of “disinhibited informalization.” With this genealogy I aim to make it apparent that the podcast is anything but politically unmarked, though it is politically ambiguous. This is because “disinhibited informalization,” as I will explain in the essay’s final passage, is itself a contradictory mélange: While informalization describes a cultural dynamic that is democratic and egalitarian, the added element of disinhibition turns the de-hierarchizing tendency of democracy into a license for aggression against anyone outside the perimeter of equals.

    In order to develop this argument, it is helpful to briefly return to the campaign of 2024. Trump’s appearances on so-called “bro podcasts” granted him substantive access to a key voter group and gave him an edge over Kamala Harris. A measurable uptick in support from young men suggests that the strategy indeed bore fruit (Cox 2024).[2] Trump himself publicly credited his son, Barron, with selecting the stops on his podcast tour (Gooding 2024). In the months preceding the election, at least fourteen prominent hosts within the so-called bro podcast sphere featured Trump on their shows, including Lex Fridman, Dan Bongino, Andrew Schulz, Theo Von, and Joe Rogan. According to Forbes, these appearances allowed him to reach an estimated audience of over 120 million listeners, primarily male (this figure also accounts for viewership on YouTube). Trump’s appearance on Theo Von’s podcast alone attracted a combined audience of around 14 million people, while Rogan’s show reached nearly 38 million (Pastis 2024).

    Listening in on Trump’s podcast appearances with hindsight, it is indeed striking how radically his laid-back conversations veered from traditional interviews. To be sure, this is not only due to Trump’s knack for breaking with standards of style, but also to the fact that the hosts in question come from the world of sports, comedy, and reality TV rather than from journalism. For Trump himself, the podcast offers a platform for his conversational style of free association that also characterizes his rally performances.[3]

    For instance, in August of 2024, Trump’s conversation with Theo Von moves from his sons’ fitness to his memories of the 1971 boxing match between Joe Frazier and Muhammad Ali, on to the topic of drugs. An oft-repeated soundbite from that conversation captures Trump inquiring with genuine interest about the effects of various drugs. Trump may never fully follow scripts, but in these conversations the lack of predictability – indeed, his apparent curiosity in what Von actually has to say – creates a striking impression of authenticity rarely matched by his competitor for office. 

    In his talk with Joe Rogan, recorded shortly before the election, it is Trump’s string of associations that leads to a similar effect. Trump’s train of thought leads from a description of his reaction to the shots fired at him at a campaign rally in Butler, Pennsylvania, to Abraham Lincoln’s melancholia and his defeat in Civil War battles to Robert E. Lee. He then interweaves his own views on winner and loser mentalities during the Civil War with anecdotes regarding the winners and losers in the show fights of the Ultimate Fighting Championship (UFC). At times, Trump admits to certain personal weaknesses, thus accentuating the sense that he is there for the conversation and not to get out a prefabricated message. At one point he claims that his political inexperience after his first election victory was so complete that he had no idea whom to appoint to his cabinet. At another, he inadvertently admits to losing the 2020 elections: “I won by like, I lost by like, I didn’t lose, but they say I lost, Joe, they say I lost by 22,000 votes” (Roll Call). One might expect such an unintended confession to make the news, yet Joe Rogan simply laughs it off. It’s not the content that counts but the feel of authenticity which the slip-up sustains. While these podcasts, running on for hours on end, are intended to yield short clips that are fit to go viral, in Trump’s case clips most likely do so when they capture moments that are particularly casual and familiar; not when they give away an unintended reveal. 

     

    Historicizing Parasociality

    A remarkable characteristic of podcasts is its ability to create the impression for listeners to participate in an informal get-together in which time is squandered aimlessly among friends (or, as the case may be, among one’s bros). This effect of mediated intimacy is commonly called “parasociality,” and it places podcasts in a long line of tradition within American media history, which saw one of its peaks in the conservative talk radio of the 1980s and 1990s. Indeed, contemporary bro podcasts echo both aesthetic and ideological features of political talk radio. 

    The journalistic media coverage regarding podcasts tends to neglect this history, however. Instead, it creates the impression that the phenomenon of parasociality only became a contemporary characteristic through the emergence of the podcast format. In this vein, Andrew Marantz, writing in The New Yorker, speaks of Trump’s “parasocial-media tour” (2025); in her analysis of Joe Rogan’s influence in The Atlantic, Kaitlyn Tiffany similarly writes about the “parasocial, possibly persuasive power” of the podcast format (2024). While academic inquiry into parasociality in communication studies, political sciences, and psychology tends to construct a more historically informed picture, the recent rapid increase of interest in the topic of parasociality studies can likely also be explained through the rise of podcasts (and influencers) (Liebers und Schramm 2023: 21).[4] And those works within the field of parasocial studies which center around the phenomenon of the podcast tend to lack proper historicization. For instance, the communication scholars Lisa Perks and Jacob Turner published an empirical study on people’s motivations for consuming podcasts in 2019. They found that the decisive factor was not interest in the topics discussed, but rather their parasocial interactions and relationships with the hosts (Perks and Turner 2019). Similarly, within the currently emerging field of “podcast studies”, the concept of parasociality is highly prominent. And it similarly lacks the necessary historicization in its treatment of parasocial podcasts. In an overview regarding the current state of research, Hannah McGregor concludes that: “The ability to engage communities is enhanced by some of the defining characteristics of podcast aesthetics, namely their parasocial intimacy – that is, the tendency for listeners to think of their favorite podcast hosts as ‘friends in their ears.’ Compared with radio, podcasts are less likely to adhere to professional production standards, and podcasters tend to be less formal and more ‘chatty’ than radio hosts are” (McGregor 2022). 

    The term parasociality was first coined by the Chicago sociologists Donald Horton and R. Richard Wohl during the mid-1950s against the backdrop of the rapid proliferation of television. Their co-authored article, “Mass Communication and Para-Social Interaction: Observations on Intimacy at a Distance” (1956), is viewed to this day as a seminal work of parasocial studies. Indeed, it surprises how seamlessly Horton and Wohl’s theoreticization of parasociality as an “illusion of face-to-face relationship with the performer” seems to cover a wide range of medial phenomena pertaining to television, radio, and, indeed, podcasts (Horton und Wohl 1956: 215). Their observations continue to feel apropos because they conceptualized a novel type of actor characteristic of parasocial media. They distinguish this new type of actor from the theater actor, whose real person and fictional role become interfused merely for the duration of the play. By contrast, in the new type, real person and medial role exist in a constant interrelationship with each other: “quizmasters, announcers, ‘interviewers’ in a new ‘show-business’ world – in brief, a special category of ‘personalities’ whose existence is a function of the media themselves” (216). Viewed this way, podcast hosts can be seen as yet another incarnation of the type of medially generated personality best suited to elicit parasocial experiences of “intimacy at a distance.”

    Podcasts thus belong to a longer continuum of medial parasociality, even if they cannot simply be collapsed into an eternal recurrence of the same patterns. As I want to show in what follows, the listening experience of the podcast (particularly the bro podcast) inherits key aesthetic properties of political talk radio, which preceded podcasts and now continues alongside them, at times in close entanglement. If the bro podcast is placed within this broader frame, it appears as a media-historical moment that is part of a longer trajectory of populism of a distinctly U.S. American variety, in which democratizing tendencies tend to tip over into the expression of anti-democratic, authoritarian impulses. Not all instances of talk radio and bro podcast programming complete the transition from democratic familiarity to anti-democratic norm-breaking, but the possibility for it is always there. Indeed, it seems to constitute the logic of parasociality on the right.

    This kind of historical embedding also shows that contemporary bro podcasts form part of a longer movement toward a sealed-off right‑wing media sphere that defines itself through mistrust of the supposedly biased, “liberal” mainstream media. In a close‑listening analysis of a segment from an early Rush Limbaugh broadcast, I will examine more closely the aesthetics of parasociality in political talk radio. As that analysis will show, the concept of parasociality on its own is insufficient to capture the community‑forming dynamics of the right‑wing media sphere. I will therefore propose supplementing parasociality with the concept of disinhibited informalization, which I develop from the writings of Norbert Elias and Cas Wouters. Only then does the affective ambivalence inherent in medially constructed intimacy come into view. Whether in conservative talk radio or bro podcasts: the casual banter among friends is always permeated by a readiness to symbolically and sometimes physically transgress the boundaries of a vaguely defined other. While that other takes on many different names and faces, its most widely recognized identity is the so-called “liberal mainstream”.

     

    The Emergence of Political Talk Radio in the United States

    Talk formats have been part of U.S. radio since the medium’s earliest days, and from the beginning they were marked by a tension between informality and lack of restraint vis-à-vis those considered “other.” In 1930, the Columbia Broadcasting System (CBS) began airing weekly broadcasts of Father Charles Coughlin’s sermons from the Shrine of the Little Flower Church in Royal Oak, Michigan. Coughlin soon became nationally known as the “Catholic radio priest.” As his program grew more political and more inflammatory, CBS declined to renew his contract. Coughlin responded by cobbling together his own nationwide network of stations. Now entirely on his own, he steadily sharpened the tone of his broadcasts. An early emphasis on social justice gradually gave way to open expressions of sympathy for antisemitism and fascism. In step with the America First Committee – whose members contributed articles to Coughlin’s magazine Social Justice (Marcus 1973: 290–92) – he insisted that the United States stay out of the Second World War. During these years, his radio audience grew rapidly. As many as 30 million listeners tuned in each week to hear his Sunday tirades, an audience size that was extraordinary at the time and remains striking even when measured against the peak reach of later talk radio stars and contemporary podcasts (Marcus 1973: 4; Kazin 1998).

    Roughly at the same time, between 1933 and 1945, President Franklin D. Roosevelt also discovered the possibilities of radio – much as other governments did, including the Nazi regime, which actively promoted the spread of radio sets in private homes (Sarkowicz 2010). In his “fireside chats,” Roosevelt addressed Americans directly in order to explain his view of the Great Depression, the New Deal, and the Second World War (Roosevelt 1993). These direct appeals were widely taken as proof of the “intimacy” of radio, for understandable reasons: the president’s voice was suddenly sounding in the living rooms of ordinary citizens. By that standard, Roosevelt had never been closer to the people. Yet by contemporary measures, the broadcasts feel surprisingly stiff. Roosevelt read from prepared scripts. What listeners heard was closer to a lecture than to a conversation.

    The fact that radio served as a propaganda tool for European fascists and their American sympathizers soon became a source of growing concern for the U.S. government. Political content on radio was increasingly subject to regulation. In 1939, the National Association of Broadcasters issued new guidelines stipulating that airtime for “controversial public issues” could no longer be sold to private producers such as Coughlin. His radio career ended a year later as a result (Marcus 1973: 176). After the United States entered the war, the Federal Communications Commission (FCC) went further. In its Mayflower doctrine of 1941, it banned editorial commentary on political matters from radio altogether: “Radio can serve as an instrument of democracy only when devoted to the communication of information and the exchange of ideas fairly and objectively presented,” the commission declared (qtd. in Hemmer 2016: 114). Only in 1949 did the government revise its stance. The FCC now permitted opinion journalism on the airwaves, but sought to contain propaganda. To that end, it introduced the Fairness Doctrine, which required broadcasters to present contrasting viewpoints on controversial issues (ibid.: 66–67). Although the Fairness Doctrine did not outlaw political talk radio, it effectively confined it to the margins. As historian Nicole Hemmer notes, the doctrine had a chilling effect, rooted in the opacity of its enforcement: “with no clear rules or penalties, some broadcasters steered clear of controversial material, while others used the confusion over the rules to control their content” (ibid.: 67).

    Aesthetic and technological innovations helped revive interest in talk radio. Above all, the inclusion of the audience through live call‑ins gave the format new energy. In the late 1960s and early 1970s, some hosts began experimenting with call‑ins as the organizing principle of their programs, using them to build a loyal listenership. At first, they relied mainly on open confrontation between host and caller.

    By and large, however, talk radio – especially in its political variant – remained a niche product. In 1983, only fifty‑nine stations in the United States devoted their programming entirely to spoken‑word content. Late‑1970s and early‑1980s talk hosts competed for audiences by, as one writer puts it, “cultivat[ing] audiences by purveying salvation, or sexual fulfillment, or Hollywood gossip, or the road to riches in real estate” (Levin 1987: 14). Most of the industry’s stars in the late 1980s, including Larry King and Sally Jessy Raphael, had broadly left‑of‑center views but rarely voiced them on air (Rosenwald 2019: 1). The few shows that dealt primarily with politics tended to have a clear ideological tilt, yet well into the late 1980s conservative and liberal hosts still shared the same frequencies, thanks to the Fairness Doctrine.

    The first comprehensive study of American talk radio, written in the mid‑1980s by political scientist Murray B. Levin, offers a vivid picture of two call‑in shows – one conservative, one liberal – on a Boston station. Levin analyzed 700 hours of programming recorded in 1977 and 1982. On the 1977 tapes he discerned a dominant theme – mistrust – which he read as an early sign of the coming Reagan revolution:

    [Programs covered] mistrust of oligarchy, mistrust of permissiveness, mistrust of secular humanism in the schools, mistrust of state action to buttress the underclass. Talk was also preoccupied with emasculation: powerlessness to achieve meaningful political outcomes through elections, powerlessness to combat political corruption, powerlessness to rescue the Protestant ethic and individualism. The callers were angry, bitter, vengeful, and ripe for a conservative patriotic revival. (Levin 1987: 27)

    For Levin, this theme of mistrust encouraged listeners to see themselves as powerless victims. In his judgment, “no mass medium in America […] is as eager to transmit the pathos of powerlessness” (ibid.: 20). His tendency to link felt powerlessness to a crisis of masculinity already hints at a direct line from early talk radio to today’s bro podcasts: the negotiation of threatened male dominance becomes a vehicle for expressing mistrust of social elites – and, conversely, mistrust becomes a way of reasserting embattled masculine authority.

    Drawing on public‑opinion data, Levin argues that mistrust and (male) powerlessness were shaping the national mood as early as the 1970s. Talk radio simply picked up on these affective structures (see ibid.: 1–12). What emerged was a feedback loop between affect‑driven programming and the rise of conservative politics. By amplifying widely shared mistrust, talk shows accelerated the ascent of the conservative movement around Ronald Reagan. And once Reagan’s election had translated conservative‑reactionary sentiment into a new political reality, Republican deregulation under his administration created the conditions for the spectacular rise of conservative talk radio in the late 1980s and early 1990s (cf. Hemmer 2016: 272) – a development the next section reconstructs in greater detail. Levin’s analysis thus already anticipates the tight entanglement of conservative media and conservative politics that has become so characteristic of our own moment.

    The origins of the now‑pervasive mistrust of the supposedly liberal establishment, however, reach further back than Levin suggests. Already in the early years of the Cold War, mistrust served as the lubricant binding conservative politics to conservative media. As Nicole Hemmer notes, the first postwar activists on the right – including publisher Henry Regnery and radio host Clarence Manion – insisted that mainstream media and universities were driven by “liberal bias” (Hemmer 2016: xi). William F. Buckley Jr., later the intellectual leader of the conservative movement, made the alleged liberal prejudice of the universities the polemical centerpiece of his first book, God and Man at Yale: The Superstitions of ‘Academic Freedom’, which caused a stir in 1951.

    Since the postwar years, this trope of “liberal bias” has allowed American conservatives to cast themselves as anti‑system outsiders and to derive the coherence of their own position from their negative differentiation from an allegedly entrenched establishment. Even today, the claim that mainstream outlets are freighted with liberal prejudice functions as a binding agent for the right‑wing media sphere. Joe Rogan, Tucker Carlson, and Steve Bannon – to name three highly visible figures from the contemporary right – may differ in many respects and even clash with one another. Yet they are united in their insistence that they stand in opposition to liberal elites.

    By positing a fundamental split between the liberal establishment and conservative dissidents, early right‑wing thinkers and media entrepreneurs were already working with a political logic now routinely described as populism (Müller 2016). In this imaginary, the virtuous, authentic people confront a corrupt elite. The latter betray “the people” by using cultural means to enforce a hegemonic consensus of values – summed up and demonized under the heading of liberalism – that is neither shared by the real people nor aligned with their interests. From the late 1980s onward, as political talk radio took off, this populist logic increasingly found expression in the grammar of a political style. The claimed opposition between elites and people translated into a stylistic vocabulary organized along a high/low axis. Along this high/low axis, social space is organized in pairs of opposing categories, such as respectable/vulgar, rule‑bound/spontaneous, affected/authentic, moralizing/humorous. In Pierre Ostiguy’s formulation, populism condenses into a stylistic and social principle of “flaunting the low” (Ostiguy 2017).

    By now, the equation of mainstream media with liberal bias has become so deeply entrenched that the right‑wing media sphere has effectively severed itself from the journalistic norms and aspirations that took shape in the first half of the twentieth century. As Yochai Benkler, Robert Faris, and Hal Roberts demonstrate in their study, Network Propaganda (2018), the right‑wing media system now operates in parallel to the rest of the news ecosystem. While the latter, for all its failures, continues to orient itself toward verifiable facts, truth and factual accuracy have largely ceased to perform a steering function on the right. What matters instead is the affirmation of a collective political identity, itself defined by mistrust of “liberal” hegemony and its regime of truth. Benkler and his co‑authors therefore speak of a “propaganda feedback loop,” in which

    Ideological positions, interpretations of real‑world events, and partisan talking points are jointly negotiated by elites, partisan media, pundits, and political activists. News media reject the separation of news and opinion, and compete by policing each other for deviance from identity confirmation, not truth. (Benkler et al. 2018: 78–79)

     

    Setting Up Rush Limbaugh’s Rise: Technology, Deregulation, and Democratic Backsliding

    Benkler, Faris, and Roberts argue that the media feedback loop described above was set in motion above all by Rush Limbaugh’s success on talk radio and, later, by the rise of Fox News, founded in 1996. For talk radio to become a viable culture industry, however, technological and regulatory changes had to come first. Call‑in shows had existed since the 1960s, but only with the introduction of toll‑free long‑distance calling in 1982 did it become affordable for listeners to participate in programs broadcast across regions or even nationwide (Benkler et al. 2018: 261). Nationwide syndication itself became profitable only after the advent of satellite radio in 1978 (Douglas 2004: 288). And it was the spread of mobile phones that finally gave call‑in formats their breakthrough, making it possible for commuters to pick up the handset on the way to and from work (ibid.: 287).

    Even more consequential than these technological shifts, though, was the wave of deregulation during the Reagan and Clinton years. In the early 1980s, under its libertarian chairman Mark Fowler, the FCC relieved broadcasters of the so‑called public service requirement (Levi 2008: 834). Deregulation also relaxed advertising limits and raised the cap on how many stations a single company could own. Compared with what was to come in the 1990s, the initial loosening of ownership rules was still modest: from 1985 on, companies could own up to twenty‑four stations (twelve AM and twelve FM), up from a previous limit of seven each (Douglas 2004: 296).

    The first culminating point of this deregulatory push was the repeal of the Fairness Doctrine in 1987. Technically, this decision did not change the rules for individual talk shows, which had already been allowed to adopt clearly partisan positions. What the repeal did allow, however, was the alignment of entire stations along a single political position. The full impact of that move only became apparent nine years later with the Telecommunications Act of 1996, signed by President Bill Clinton. From that point on, companies could acquire an unlimited number of radio stations, and content deregulation fused with ownership deregulation.

    The ensuing consolidation transformed the business model of American radio and left its mark on content. The 1996 Act made it possible to distribute the same program nationwide via hundreds, even thousands of stations, opening up a lucrative new line of business for a handful of publicly traded conglomerates. To make this model work, talk radio stations embraced a principle known from U.S. music radio as “format purity”: just as music stations committed to a single format – classic rock, country, jazz, adult contemporary, classical, Top 40 – talk stations now committed, predictably and consistently, to a single ideological stance (Rosenwald 2019: 116–19). Unlike in music radio, however, this did not produce a flowering of diversity. Liberal talk shows virtually disappeared. An attempt to launch a liberal network, Air America, failed in the early 2000s. The large companies that emerged after 1996 – among them iHeartMedia (formerly Clear Channel), Infinity Broadcasting, and Cumulus Media – clustered on the right. This reflected the ideological leanings of some owners and managers, but at least as important was the fact that conservative talk had already proven itself a profitable and relatively low‑risk business. By 2002, these firms together owned nearly 1,700 stations (ibid.: 119). Between 1997 and 2002, they added a host of conservative voices – Sean Hannity, Laura Ingraham, Glenn Beck, Michael Savage, among the best known – and piped their shows through countless local stations around the country (ibid.: 115–16). As a result, talk radio shed its traditional emphasis on local politics and pivoted toward national debates. Hosts, in turn, competed for airtime by outbidding one another in ideological purity. Under conditions of format purity, those who preached the most uncompromising line drew the largest audiences (ibid.: 110). The tone of political talk thus became ever more strident, combative, and radical. The propagandistic feedback loop was now built into the business model of the post‑deregulation radio conglomerates.

    Technical innovation and deregulation made the spread of talk radio possible. What turned it into a sensation was the emergence of a star: Rush Limbaugh, who became a figure of identification for millions of Americans and a template for a generation of national talkers. Limbaugh propelled conservative talk radio to a breakthrough at the end of the 1980s and dominated the medium until his death in 2021.

    After experimenting with political talk at a local station in Sacramento beginning in 1984, Limbaugh moved to New York, where WABC began carrying his show nationally in 1988. At first, some fifty‑five affiliates aired the program, reaching roughly 300,000 weekly listeners – respectable numbers, but hardly a clear sign that Limbaugh and talk radio were about to remake the national media landscape. By 1993, however, his audience had exploded to some 15 million listeners a week, and by the end of the decade more than a thousand stations were broadcasting his show (Rosenwald 2019: 2).

    In addition to his three‑hour daily radio program, Limbaugh hosted a nightly television show from 1992 to 1996, produced by Roger Ailes, who soon thereafter founded Fox News. Many of Limbaugh’s most prominent imitators followed the path Ailes laid out, using Fox as a second platform and ultimately becoming even more visible than radio alone would have allowed. Figures such as Sean Hannity and Mark Levin still operate in this dual mode. Limbaugh, by contrast, walked away from television when his show ended and devoted himself entirely to radio. Even without Fox News, he became a conservative media icon with a fiercely loyal following and considerable influence inside the Republican Party.

    Up to his death in 2021, Limbaugh’s show drew around 15 million weekly listeners. Their attachment to him was extraordinary. They listened with a degree of devotion that made the program a settled part of their daily routines. The trust he enjoyed among his audience also translated into economic value. Because he read out the advertisements himself, they were regarded as especially effective, which justified higher ad rates (Douglas 2004: 288). This practice of host‑read ads has since been adopted by contemporary podcasts. The dominant theme of talk radio – mistrust – was thus accompanied by an identificatory trust in the host. The question, then, is how Limbaugh managed to bind trust and mistrust together. To answer it, one has to look more closely at his radio aesthetics.

     

    Close-Listening to Limbaugh’s Aesthetics

    After the commercial break, reading the copy himself, Limbaugh comes back like a Top‑40 DJ, with “bumper” music marking the edges of the segment. In this case it is “Rock and a Hard Place,” a driving track from the Rolling Stones’ 1989 album Steel Wheels, a current hit at the time. Limbaugh had spent the 1970s trying his hand as a Top‑40 disc jockey under the pseudonym Jeff Christie, first in Pennsylvania and then in Kansas City. His choice of song already signals how deeply his style is rooted in music radio. So do the words with which he opens the segment: his voice low and gravelly, the language deliberately over the top and self‑parodic, repeated until it feels tattooed into the show’s skin:

    Your guiding light for times of trouble, confusion, murkiness, and despair: Rush Limbaugh. [pause] The man whom thousands of women pray their daughter will marry. [pause] In New York, on WABC News Talk Radio 770. Back to the phones! Ray, on Staten Island, hello!

    At one level, the function of this entrance is straightforward: listeners are supposed to remember the station, the host, the frequency. But the real aim is broader. With an air of swaggering ease, Limbaugh is setting the tone. What is being transmitted is a mood. The show, listeners are meant to feel, crackles with energy and wit; host and audience get to feel terrific together.

    The caller, Ray, knows exactly how to join this atmosphere. He begins, as ritual demands, with “Ditto!” – a term of agreement and fan devotion, part of the show’s insider vocabulary – and naturally expects Limbaugh’s favor. He is not disappointed:

    Ray: Yes, good morning, Rush! Multitudinous Dittos, and one major, monster Dodo!
    Limbaugh: I better explain that! The Dodo is…
    Ray: [laughs out loud]
    Limbaugh: See, Kathleen Maloney, the woman with the mask in here earlier, is our News Director, and is a… a… whoo… she, she is a LIB in all caps, and when, um… Ditto means, I love you, I love the show, it’s the best thing that I ever heard. Dodo means, they don’t like her, that’s what that means. So, Ray, thanks for calling, what’s on your mind?

    Before the ostensible topic even comes into view, Limbaugh turns the exchange into a small comedy bit. Once Ray has marked himself as an insider and loyalist by using “Ditto” and “Dodo,” Limbaugh seizes the chance to gloss the show’s ritual language for the national audience (this time including C‑SPAN viewers) and to activate the inclusive and exclusive energies those terms carry. The exclusion in this case targets Kathleen Maloney, WABC’s news director (and today a Fox News Radio host), who only minutes earlier had been in the studio as Limbaugh’s liberal sidekick – with flirtation folded in – and who can now, once she has exited, safely be treated as an object of mockery.

    Limbaugh turns the division between “us” and “them” into a humorous technique of audience bonding. Over the years he refined this technique, not least through a repertoire of pointed, derisive nicknames – a method adopted not only by other hosts but also by Donald Trump. Brian Rosenwald offers a small inventory: Limbaugh referred to MSNBC as “PMSNBC”; U.S. News & World Report became “U.S. Snooze”; Meet the Press was “Meet the Depressed”; and ABC’s Sam Donaldson was “Sam the sham” (Rosenwald 2019: 128–29).

    As the segment continues, Ray introduces his chosen topic, which Limbaugh instantly folds into one of his standard “updates,” complete with recognizable buzzwords, slogans, and theme music. Once again he slips nimbly between the roles of talk host and music DJ. Like a Top‑40 presenter, he relies on recurring signatures that listeners can latch onto and identify with. The more points of recognition, the more easily familiarity takes shape. Limbaugh therefore cuts Ray off quickly, but in a way that feels like affirmation rather than rudeness:

    Ray: Well, I wanna talk about this Long Island Rail Road deal. And, when…
    Limbaugh: Wait, you mean the “Homeless News”?
    Ray: Yes! Yeah.
    Limbaugh: Hang on just second, Ray, we’ll let you do the “Homeless Update.” [sings fanfare sound]
    Ray: [laughs out loud]
    Limbaugh: Listen up! Homeless Update!
    Ray: [continues to laugh]
    [Music: Clarence “Frogman” Henry, “Ain’t Got No Home,” 1956 rhythm‑and‑blues hit]
    Limbaugh: Hang on Ray, don’t do it till I give you the cue, ok?
    Ray: Ok!
    [Song continues]
    Limbaugh: Clarence “Frogman” Henry, from New Orleans.
    [Song continues, cued to the refrain: “I’m a lonely boy, I ain’t got no home”]
    Limbaugh: Everybody loves this song.
    [Song continues]
    Limbaugh: Alright, Ray, tell us what you think of the ban on the homeless in the Long Island Rail Road and at Penn Station!

    By the time the exchange reaches its ostensible subject, it is already clear that the caller’s perspective will merely echo the host’s. The point is not an exchange of views but mutual confirmation. Ray has marked himself as a devotee, but he still has to prove himself worthy of airtime. To do that he must display humor and intelligence – or what counts as such within the show’s world. Intelligence, here, is coded as sharp‑edged critique that targets not the host but a shared enemy.

    Accordingly, Ray opens with a statement of media mistrust. Tellingly, the mistrust is directed at WABC itself, the flagship radio station of the American Broadcasting Company (ABC). In 1990, WABC had already moved to the right as it shifted toward all‑talk programming, but ABC as a whole still counted as part of mainstream media. The caller’s criticism thus presumes that Limbaugh’s show is a kind of alien body within the larger media company; his complaints are carefully not aimed at Limbaugh:

    Ray: Ok, well, first of all, what we’ve been told is not the truth. And what I heard on your station on the news earlier was not the truth. What I heard was that the homeless will have to find a new place to go. And in a New York daily newspaper this morning the headline says, “Long Island Railroad Rousts Homeless from Penn Station.” […] And we get the impression from these reports that the homeless have been faced with this impossible problem and that we’re heartless, stockholding, um, Republicans. But if you look at the third paragraph of the story we find that the crackdown will be accompanied by a week of intensive outreach. […] [gets agitated] The story is not that we’re being heartless in throwing these people out, the story is that we’re doing something for them!
    Limbaugh: Alright, now here’s what the important point of this is. This man is calling because he knows this show is going to the nation. And he knows this city has its share of criticism, and he thinks it’s unfair. About some of the social problems that exist here. And in truth, he’s right. [Gets agitated] What is going on with the rousting of a… You see, it ought to be that the subways and the train stations are for people who pay their ride. This, you know, people are not down there for the fun of it. This is not Coney Island, and this is not an amusement park. People are getting to and from work, and they have every right, when they’re paying for it, to have it cleaned and unobstructed, and to not be harassed by panhandlers. […] Thanks, Ray, for the call, appreciate it!
    [Clarence “Frogman” Henry, “Ain’t Got No Home,” bumper outro]
    [WABC jingle, then the hourly world‑news segment]

    There is no real dialogic give‑and‑take in this extended passage. Rather, Limbaugh tries briefly to translate the caller’s local grievance for a national audience before dropping the translation effort in favor of a vivid image of everyday life in New York’s stations, allegedly overrun by homeless people who harass commuters and impede their workday. He amplifies and mirrors Ray’s position, and both follow a similar arc of emotional escalation. It isn’t merely punchlines and in‑jokes that reverberate in this echo chamber; caller and host are bound together by tone, pacing, and affect. It is this aesthetic echo that gives the segment its charge. The caller aims to expose what he sees as the mainstream media’s distortion of the problem of homelessness, and he works himself audibly into a state of agitated resentment. Limbaugh does the same, but he never loses control over the form and his affect; he ends the segment with a gracious thank‑you.

    The segment, like a pop single, runs under four minutes and closes on the “Homeless News” theme. Radio historian Marc Fisher aptly calls Limbaugh’s show “Top 40‑style talk,” and he notes: “Limbaugh treated each call as a unit of entertainment, paring each one into a relevant, succinct bit that flowed quickly into the next segment” (Fisher 2007: 230).

    As this analysis suggests, a typical four‑minute Limbaugh unit follows a recurring structure. On the smallest scale, it consists of two waves of affective intensification, one for the guest and one for the host. First, a case of “deception” by media or elites is exposed with cutting critical flair; then comes the outraged revelation of “what is going on.” A similar two‑phase pattern shapes the entire block: it moves from jokes, laughter, and shared good feeling (phase one) to joint anger and resentment over the topic at hand (phase two), which must be carefully dosed. Only if anger remains under control can the show pivot smoothly into the next unit, which again begins in a joking key.

    Two affective registers alternate: jovial, seemingly relaxed camaraderie between host and caller gives way to mistrust, gradually thickening into anger that has to find release. That anger is directed at a diffuse Other whose many faces are, in effect, always the same. Sometimes it is the mainstream press; sometimes Democratic politicians; sometimes feminists or minority advocates; sometimes supporters of redistribution; sometimes climate activists. All serve as momentary incarnations of a chimera that right‑wing talk radio tries to pin down under the name of the “liberal elite.”

    Both in style and in political logic, the dramaturgy of Limbaugh’s segments is structurally populist. What counts, in the eyes of the established order, as low and disreputable is ostentatiously paraded and turned against the elites. The transgressive display of anger – pushing past conventional norms of affect control – is itself part of this “flaunting the low” (Ostiguy 2017). At the same time, the show almost never dissolves into pure ranting. Negative emotions are continually counterbalanced by upbeat mutual affirmation. Even the programmatic exhibition of “critical intelligence” – central to the most baroque conspiracy theory – serves to lay bare the hollowness of the standards by which the social elite seeks to cement the hierarchy. The truly sharp minds, the show suggests, are found among those whom the elites try to push to the margins. That, in turn, makes the actual distribution of symbolic status feel all the more like a screaming injustice.

     

    From Parasociality to Disinhibited Informalization

    The concept of parasociality does not quite capture the back‑and‑forth of emotions at work here. To be sure, the elements identified by parasocial theory are all present in Limbaugh’s show. Listeners are invited to enter into an imagined face‑to‑face with the host. They spend many hours a week in his company – sometimes more than with their own families – and build up a kind of imagined social relationship with him. As Horton and Wohl already noted,

    They ‘know’ such a persona in somewhat the same way they know their chosen friends: through direct observation and interpretation of his appearance, his gestures and voice, his conversation and conduct in a variety of situations. Indeed, those who make up his audience are invited, by designed informality, to make precisely these evaluations – to consider that they are involved in a face‑to‑face exchange rather than in passive observations. (Horton and Wohl 1956: 216)

    Parasocial theory reaches its limit, however, when it comes to describing the Janus‑faced quality of this imagined bond. The parasocial tie runs between host and listener. In political talk radio, though, the formation of a “we” is inseparable from the drawing of a line against an “Other” – one of the many incarnations of the specter of the “liberal elite.” This second side of the relationship is systematically neglected in the parasocial model.

    Horton and Wohl’s phrase “designed informality” helps us to overcome this blind spot. To do so, one has to conceptualize informality not just as relaxedness (as Horton and Wohl do) but as a process of informalization. The concept of informalization originates with Norbert Elias and his student Cas Wouters. Yet as I want to develop now, their use of the term also needs to be modified in order to capture the dynamics of political talk radio.

    For Elias and Wouters, informalization named a process of “functional democratization” visible in many Western European societies over the course of the twentieth century, especially from the 1960s onward (Wouters 1999; Elias 1989). Status differences between social strata – Elias speaks of “established” and “outsiders” – gradually narrowed (Elias and Scotson 1993). This, in turn, transformed norms of conduct. The strict codes of the dominant groups – from dress and language to posture – lost some of their binding force for society as a whole. At the same time, the codes of the “outsiders” gained weight. As long as the shift in power remained moderate enough that the primacy of the established was not fully called into question, they tolerated these changes without mounting a counteroffensive. The result was a broader repertoire of acceptable behaviors, policed less rigidly than before.

    Wouters and Elias had recourse to “informalization” in order to reconcile the phenomena of the “permissive society” with their theory of a long-term civilizing process. That long-term process was marked by ever greater self-control. The point of “informalization” was to show that it only appeared that in permissive society, anything was permitted, and that in fact, the permissive society heightened the requirements of self-control. The same model helps illuminate the loose, bantering atmosphere of Limbaugh’s call‑in show and the unstructured, seemingly “authentic” conversational flow of many contemporary podcasts. What one sees in both cases is an increase in equality – host and guest appear to meet at eye level – and a corresponding increase in freedom: everyone can speak in their own idiom, and each person must decide for themselves how to behave appropriately in a given situation (Wouters 1999: 61).

    Even so, Elias and Wouters were clear that functional democratization and aesthetic informalization rarely proceed smoothly. Powerful groups – the “established” – do not typically relinquish their dominance without resistance. Elias identified two main defensive responses. Threatened elites can try to shore up the prestige of their own codes of conduct and deny value to the upstarts’ styles of expression. If that fails, they can refuse to acknowledge the new balance of power and retreat into a fantasy world of denial (Elias and Scotson 1993; Elias 1989).[5]

    The dynamics of political talk radio, however, reveal a further scenario not accounted for in Elias and Wouters’s theory. In functional democratization, established and outsiders gradually converge in status, and this convergence finds expression in a more informal style. Yet processes of de‑hierarchization do not have to affect all dimensions of status at once. Indeed, some forms of de‑hierarchization depend on the preservation of other hierarchies.

    The result is a contradictory picture. On the one hand, talk radio renders the style of the “low” presentable. No matter how wealthy or powerful the studio guests may be – GOP leaders still make the rounds on conservative talk shows – or what class background callers come from, no one is allowed to be too grand for the loose tone or the silly and often crude jokes; no one may shy away from venting. To that extent, informality is a sign of increased equality. On the other hand, talk radio is a meeting of equals only in the sense that these “equals” define themselves against the “liberal elites” and those deemed lazy and unworthy. Here the populist logic on which talk radio’s informalization depends comes into view: the elevation of the “low” is tied to the condition that the “low” remain below. The equals are equals only insofar as they distinguish themselves from Others – from the elites, but also from those they regard as inferior, such as the homeless people in the example above.[6]

    Once the relation to these Others is considered, informalization acquires a second, sharply opposed meaning. It now refers not to flexible forms among equals, but to the loosening of norms and the suspension of affect control toward those who are marked with the stigma of mistrust because they stand outside the circle of equals. Relaxation tips into transgression, which may manifest in disrespect or even in harm to the Other. The blurring of boundaries associated with intimacy runs together with a blurring of the boundaries of violence. What emerges is a pattern of disinhibited informalization.

    The concept of disinhibited informalization requires some further elaboration. Norbert Elias insisted on distinguishing sharply between informalization and processes of decivilizing. Informalization, he argued, presupposes an increase in affect control under conditions of levelling status differences. Decivilizing, by contrast, is marked by growing status inequality and a corresponding decline in individuals’ affect control (Elias 1989). Such a firm distinction assumes that status hierarchies either uniformly erode or uniformly harden. When, instead, competing hierarchies overlap, hybrid configurations of informalization and decivilizing emerge. Informalization as self‑controlled relaxedness among equals fuses here with informalization as disinhibited transgression toward unequals.[7]

    One might object that this double movement of disinhibited informalization captures political talk radio, but not bro podcasts, which are not, strictly speaking, political shows. Did the now widely discernible split between bro podcasters and Donald Trump not already begin in the summer of 2025, when Joe Rogan distanced himself from Trump by conducting a long, strikingly cordial conversation with Bernie Sanders (“The Joe Rogan Experience #2341”)? Does that not suggest that the parasocial informality of bro podcasts can do without the norm‑breaking, disinhibited side of informalization?

    As described at the outset of this essay, bro podcasters like Rogan are indeed flexible in their political sympathies; it is not unimaginable that they might one day endorse Democratic candidates. But one precondition would have to be met: those candidates would need to accommodate the populist template of mistrust toward the supposed system elites – including the allegedly biased liberal media. Without this boundary‑drawing against the fantasy of liberal elites, the semantic and affective language of the bro podcast would lose its grammar.

    It is no accident that, in his June 2025 conversation with Sanders, Rogan insisted on the Trump campaign’s claim that CBS had meddled unfairly in the 2024 election via 60 Minutes, allegedly by cutting an unflattering remark from Kamala Harris. On closer inspection, the allegation is implausible, but for Rogan it acquired the status of an incontrovertible fact because it fit the already established narrative of liberal bias. To avoid contradicting him outright, Sanders resorted to the polite dodge of saying that he did not recall the details. Even in this conversation, the basic structure of Rogan’s show remained intact: a de‑hierarchized community of agreement can exist only where there is also a latent, and at times quite aggressive, differentiation toward the outside – or, more precisely, toward the “high.” This populist grammar runs like a thread through the history of the right‑wing media sphere and links talk radio in the Limbaugh tradition to today’s bro podcasts. 

    Johannes Voelz is Professor of American Studies, Democracy, and Aesthetics at Goethe University Frankfurt, Germany. He the author of Transcendental Resistance: The New Americanists and Emerson’s Challenge (University Press of New England, 2010) and The Poetics of Insecurity: American Fiction and the Uses of Threat (Cambridge University Press, 2018). He is the director of a new PhD program, “Aesthetics of Democracy,” funded by the German Research Foundation. Currently he is completing a monograph on the aesthetics of populism.

    References

    “Al Sharpton knocked on his ass by Roy Innis.” YouTube, uploaded by quicksilver57, 9 June 2013, https://youtu.be/uPWQ4oVP-3Q

    Benkler, Yochai, et al. Network Propaganda: Manipulation, Disinformation, and Radicalization in American Politics. Oxford University Press, 2018.

    Berry, Jeffrey M., and Sarah Sobieraj. The Outrage Industry: Political Opinion Media and the New Incivility. Oxford University Press, 2014.

    Comedy Shorts. “Andrew Schulz On US Going To War With Iran.” Youtube, 3 March, 2026. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=2yCFN_rDa7s

    Cox, Daniel A. “2024 Election Edition: Young Men Swing Toward Trump.” The Survey Center on American Life, 7 Nov. 2024, https://www.americansurveycenter.org/newsletter/2024-election-edition-young-men-swing-toward-trump/.

    Douglas, Susan J. Listening in: Radio and the American Imagination. University of Minnesota Press, 2004.

    Elias, Norbert. “Zivilisation und Informalisierung.” Studien über die Deutschen: Machtkämpfe und Habitusentwicklung im 19. Und 20. Jahrhundert, edited by Michael Schröter, Suhrkamp, 1989, pp. 33-158.

    Elias, Norbert and John L. Scotson. “Zur Theorie von Etablierten-Außenseiter.” Etablierte und Außenseiter. Translated by Michael Schröter, Suhrkamp, 1993, pp. 7-56.

    Fisher, Marc. Something in the Air: Radio, Rock, and the Revolution that Shaped a Generation. Random House, 2007.

    Godfrey, Elaine. “The Manosphere Turns on Trump.” The Atlantic, 29 March 2026, https://www.theatlantic.com/politics/2026/03/iran-war-trump-maga/686571.

    Gooding, Dan. “Barron Trump’s Behind-the-Scenes Work on Donald Trump’s Campaign.” Newsweek, 10 Oct. 2024, https://www.newsweek.com/barron-trump-influence-podcast-appearances-election-campaign-1970119.

    Hemmer, Nicole. Messengers of the Right: Conservative Media and the Transformation of American Politics. University of Pennsylvania Press, 2016.

    Horton, Donald, and R. Richard Wohl. “Mass Communication and Para-Social Interaction.” Psychiatry, vol. 19, no. 3, 1956, pp. 215-29.

    Kazin, Michael. The Populist Persuasion. An American History. Cornell University Press, 1998.

    Lacayo, Richard. “Audiences Love to Hate Them.” Time, 9 Jul. 1984, https://content.time.com/time/subscriber/article/0,33009,950118,00.html.

    Levi, Lili. “The Four Eras of FCC Public Interest Regulation.” Administrative Law Review, vol. 60, no. 4, 2008, pp. 813–59

    Levin, Murray B. Talk Radio and the American Dream. Lexington Books, 1987.

    Liebers, Nicole, and Holger Schramm. “The History and Scope of Parasocial Research.” The Oxford Handbook of Parasocial Experiences, edited by Rebecca T. Forster, Oxford University Press, 2023, pp. 13-32.

    Marantz, Andrew. “The Battle for the Bros: Young Men Have Gone MAGA. Can the Left Win them Back?” The New Yorker, 24 Mar. 2025.

    Marcus, Sheldon. Father Coughlin: The Tumultuous Life of the Priest of the Little Flower. Little, Brown and Company, 1973.

    McGregor, Hannah. “Podcast Studies.” Oxford Research Encyclopedia of Literature, 20 June 2022.

    Müller, Jan-Werner. Was ist Populismus? Suhrkamp, 2016.

    Ostiguy, Pierre. “Populism: A Socio-Cultural Approach.” The Oxford Handbook of Populism, edited by Cristóbal Rovira Kaltwasser, Paul Taggart, Paulina Ochoa Espejo and Pierre Ostiguy, Oxford University Press, 2017, pp. 73-97.

    Ostiguy, Pierre and Johannes Völz. “Die Wahl der drei Klassen: Trumps Triumph markiert den Sieg der Geld- über die Bildungselite.” Frankfurter Allgemeine Zeitung, 13 Dec. 2024, p. 11.

    Pastis, Stephen. “Here Are the Biggest Moments from Trump’s ‘Bro’ Podcast Tour.” Forbes Online, 29 Oct. 2024, https://www.forbes.com/sites/stephenpastis/2024/10/29/here-are-the-biggest-moments-from-trumps-bro-podcast-tour-ahead-of-joe-rogan-appearance/.

    Perks, Lisa G., and Jacob S. Turner. “Podcasts and Productivity: A Qualitative Uses and Gratifications Study.” Mass Communication and Society, vol. 22, no. 1, 2019, pp. 96-116.

    Roll Call. “Interview: Joe Rogan Interviews Donald Trump for His Podcast in Austin, Texas – October 25, 2024.” https://rollcall.com/factbase/trump/transcript/donald-trump-interview-joe-rogan-podcast-austin-texas-october-25-2024/.

    Roosevelt, Franklin D. FDR’s Fireside Chats, edited by Russell D. Buhite and David W. Levy, Penguin Books, 1993.

    Rosenwald, Brian. Talk Radio’s America: How an Industry Took Over a Political Party That Took Over the United States. Harvard University Press, 2019.

    “Rush Limbaugh Show Simulcast.” C-Span, 1 June 1990, https://www.c-span.org/video/?12584-1/rush-limbaugh-show-simulcast.

    Rusiti, Muharem. “The Joe Rogan Effect: How Podcasts Transformed the 2024 U.S. Presidential Election.” International Politics Group, 15 Jan. 2025, https://www.internationalpoliticsgroup.com/post/the-joe-rogan-effect-how-podcasts-transformed-the-2024-u-s-presidential-election.

    Sarkowicz, Hans. “‘Nur nicht langweilig werden…‘. Das Radio im Dienst der nationalsozialistischen Propaganda.” Medien im Nationalsozialismus, edited by Bernd Heidenreich and Sönke Neitzel, Schöningh, 2010, pp. 205-34.

    “The Joe Rogan Experience #2341 – Bernie Sanders.” YouTube, uploaded by PowerfulJRE, 24 June 2025. https://youtu.be/mYVzme2fybU?si=Q4Ht2bOsbARA-XUL.

    Tiffany, Kaitlyn. “The Only Thing Worse Than Talking to Joe Rogan.” The Atlantic, 9 Nov. 2024.

    Voelz, Johannes. “Reading Populism with Bourdieu and Elias” Reading the Social in American Studies, edited by Astrid Franke, Stefanie Müller, and Katja Sarkowsky, Palgrave, 2022, pp. 233-58.

    Wouters, Cas. “Amsterdam und Soziologie in den 1960er und 1970er Jahren.” Informalisierung. Norbert Elias’ Zivilisationstheorie und Zivilisationsprozesse im 20. Jahrhundert. Translated by Werner Fuchs-Heinritz, Opladen, 1999, pp. 33-47.

    [1] An overview of the topic of “podcast elections” is provided by Muharem Rusiti, “The Joe Rogan Effect: How Podcasts Transformed the 2024 U.S. Presidential Election.”

    [2] According to the Associated Press’s VoteCast survey, an approximate 56 percent of young men between the ages of 18 and 29 voted for Trump, compared just 40 percent of young women; Trump received the most support from young men out of all Republican candidates of the past two decades.

    [3] For a close analysis of the aesthetics of Trump rallies before and during his first term in office, see Voelz 2018.

    [4] Nicole Liebers and Holger Schramm have compiled data regarding the numerical upsurge in empirical parasociality studies: “Whereas we record about 15 publications a year from 2008 to 2013, this number first doubled (2014), then tripled (2018), and even quadrupled (2020) in the following years. This led to nearly 70 new publications of original empirical studies on parasocial experiences published just in the year 2020” (21). Liebers and Schramm suspect the rising use of social media and the novel phenomenon of influencers as likely factors in the proliferation of research.

    [5] According to Elias, these defensive reactions culminate in a decivilizing process in which individuals give up their affect control and the fabric of social order begins to unravel.

    [6] In a co-authored essay for Frankfurter Allgemeine Zeitung, Pierre Ostiguy and I (2024) have sketched the class structure of contemporary U.S. populism in greater detail by identifying a contest between a moneyed elite and an educational elite. The right‑populist movement casts the educational elite as its primary enemy, while the moneyed elite serves as both aspirational model and protective patron.

    [7] I discuss the complex relation between informalization and decivilizing in greater detail in Voelz 2022. 

  • Aya Labanieh–Cynical Uses of Suffering: Gaza, Antisemitism, & the New Digital Right

    Aya Labanieh–Cynical Uses of Suffering: Gaza, Antisemitism, & the New Digital Right

    This essay was first published by Forum Transregionale Studien on 04/16/2026. It is republished here as part of the b2o Review’s “Stop the Right” dossier with permission of the author and Forum Transregionale Studien.

    Cynical Uses of Suffering: Gaza, Antisemitism, & the New Digital Right

    Aya Labanieh

    By the estimation of most academics, journalists, and medical experts, the Covid-19 pandemic was a mass radicalization event—one that unfolded almost entirely on the Internet.[1] As a global crisis in public health, the pandemic brought with it an equally global surge in online conspiracy theories and paranoia—resulting in a generalized mistrust of institutions and state apparatuses, ranging from schools and intellectuals to Big Pharma and high tech. In a dizzying validation of horseshoe theory, factions of the traditional Left and Right moved into overlapping conspiratorial territory around mRNA vaccines, mask mandates, lockdowns, microchips, and the “Great Reset”—a supposed plan of global elites to use the pandemic as an excuse to dismantle capitalism, depopulate the West, and enforce radical social change. Across Europe, Canada, and the U.S., far-right political groups hijacked rallies against Covid-19 measures and used anti-vax sentiment to peel large segments of the alternative left—hippies, anarchists, fitness gurus, proponents of alternative medicine—to their side, in what has come to be called the “crunchy-to-alt-right pipeline.”[2]

    The landscape of the Anglophone Internet itself, especially in North America, drifted rightward—rewarding influencers who churned out pandemic disinformation and conspiracy theories with high engagement, fame, and easy income. The popular term online for such a person is a “grifter”: someone who betrays their convictions, political or otherwise, for material gain, transforming what they claim to believe based on what is trending or what sells. While one can never be sure what a particular influencer truly believes, especially since many content-creators became as radicalized as their own audiences during lockdown, grifters can serve as useful indicators of where money can be made online.

    A slew of “wellness” influencers, which have been called the “Disinformation Dozen,”[3] generated fame and wealth for themselves by spreading vaccine misinformation on the Internet; however, this right-ward grift also scrambled the map of distinctly political influencers and media personalities. Formerly left and liberal content-creators, such as British comedian Russell Brand, American activist Naomi Wolf, and American media network The Young Turks, boomeranged towards MAGA. Once an avowed socialist, Brand staged an elaborate conversion to Christianity in 2024 and posts constant praise of the Trump administration; TYT has pivoted away from the progressive platform that first catapulted them to fame in the 2010s towards “culture war” issues like trans identity, with key pundits now self-identifying as “politically homeless”; Wolf transformed from the feminist author of The Beauty Myth to a full-time pandemic disinformation machine. Meanwhile, content-creators who were centrist or center-right slid smoothly towards far-right or even fascist positions to catch up with their audiences. U.S. podcaster and comedian Joe Rogan, who once endorsed the progressive senator Bernie Sanders for president in 2020, now openly circulates vaccine misinformation, climate denialism, and MAGA propaganda; moreover, the guests he now invites to his podcast are almost entirely far-right and fringe figures, including Tim Walsh and Alex Jones. As with Naomi Klein’s “Shock Doctrine,” the misinformation grift took advantage of real shock or trauma generated by the world-wide pandemic, harnessing the legitimate pain and paranoia widely shared among Western publics to turn a quick buck.[4]

    But Covid-19 is an old story now: the first harvest of a now-routine Internet strategy. This strategy is spearheaded by a political movement I am calling the New Digital Right: it relies on social media influencers, platform affordances, and online virality to scramble political alliances and mobilize collective emotions of fear and outrage towards dark and destructive ends. The latest rupture online surrounds the topic of Israel in the wake of its full-scale invasion of Gaza after October 7th, 2023—an invasion that human rights organizations around the world, from the United Nations to B’Tselem, have declared a genocide. The case I will make in this piece is as follows: the far-right is taking advantage of global attention to the genocide in Gaza, alongside Israel’s plummetting popularity among Western publics, to radicalize and recruit new followers. The U.S.-American far-right in particular is seizing upon the media vacuum created by government censorship of anti-war and anti-Zionist voices to launder and normalize their own virulently fascist and antisemitic politics.

    Israeli Propaganda & the Far-Right Pivot

    Much like Covid-19, the topic of Israel and Gaza has subsumed online and offline mediaspheres worldwide. In the wake of the Israeli invasion, encampments popped up on countless university campuses, labor strikes and boycotts were called, and millions of people filled city streets across the globe. Western urban centers became the focal point of this civil unrest, shifting mainstream attitudes on the topic: by the estimation of Gallup research polls in 2026, Israel has lost popular support among the American public for the first time in its history, with mistrust of the Israeli government and sympathy for Palestinians increasing across all age groups and party affiliations.[5]

    The Israeli government and Israeli cyber companies have dumped millions of dollars in online propaganda to regain control over what they call the “media war,” which even Israeli PM Benjamin Netanyahu admits they are losing. Numerous reports have found that Israeli companies deployed AI and bot farms to spread disinformation to Western audiences about the attacks of October 7th and their genocidal aftermath, as well as to dehumanize Palestinians and those who advocate for them.[6] They likewise commissioned a 2 million-dollar psyop to target U.S.-American lawmakers: they used hundreds of social media accounts across X, Instagram, and Facebook to pose as real U.S.-American citizens and pressure politicians (especially those who were Black or belonged to the Democratic Party) to support Israel and vote for increased military funding.[7] Speaking at a meeting of U.S. influencers at Israel’s Consulate General in New York, Netanyahu openly declared that social media is a crucial weapon in the Israeli war effort, and more pro-Israel influencers are needed to turn the rebellious tide of the younger “woke” generation.[8]

    These Israeli propaganda efforts are part of what media scholar Rebecca Stein calls “visual media management”: Israel sees itself as suffering from a PR crisis, or a “crisis of injurious media,” and uses disinformation campaigns to strategically deny, sublimate, obfuscate, or repress viral documentation of the genocide.[9] Stein argues that the graphic and disturbing images emerging from Gaza are understood by the Israeli government as “injurious images” that require active management and control: through this logic of substitution, the injured Palestinian in the image is replaced by the narrative of the “injured state” that must be defended in the trenches of digital warfare. When framed this way, even the image of a dying Palestinian child is itself an attack on Israel.

    Hand in hand with disinformation campaigns is the process of algorithmic censorship. In addition to the violent crackdowns on student protesters and outspoken artists and academics, the U.S.-American government has balked at the ubiquity of antiwar or pro-Palestinian content on social media, especially on platforms like TikTok. TikTok was briefly banned for reasons of “national security” and has been pressured to change its algorithm; since then, many activists report being “shadow-banned” on the app when they post political content, especially with regards to Israel and Gaza.[10] This “shadow-banning” tactic has been widely deployed by Mark Zuckerberg’s Meta, which owns both Facebook and Instagram, to limit the reach of antiwar content worldwide,[11] all the while removing fact-checking mechanisms from both platforms in an attempt to appease the Trump government.[12] The environment of Elon Musk’s X is even more extreme: since taking over the platform (known then as Twitter) in 2022, Musk has willfully destroyed the X algorithm, which periodically suspends pro-Palestinian accounts while refusing to censor neo-Nazi content,[13] and distributes blue checkmarks—which once served as stamps of authority or legitimacy—on a “Premium” pay-to-play basis.[14]

    While it is evident that social media has become a major political battlefield today, what is less obvious is that the smearing and silencing of legitimate critical voices such as journalists, analysts, and activists on the issue of Israel has created a toxic ecosystem in which far-right influencers are thriving.

    In the immediate wake of the invasion, neo-Nazi accounts cynically used the graphic virality of videos emerging from Gaza to recruit followers. Tech Transparency Project reported a spike in antisemitic and Islamophobic content across X emerging from Premium white nationalist accounts, which deployed a variety of strategies.[15] Some leaned on the Great Replacement Theory, claiming that the destruction of Gaza is how Jews will send more refugees to flood and destroy the Christian West. Others weaponized the legitimate public skepticism of Israeli government propaganda (such as false claims of “beheaded babies” during the October 7th attacks) to deny the Holocaust. Both of these tactics tether instances of real destruction and disinformation to false antisemitic conspiracy theories, which help the latter to garner greater attention and legitimacy. Some white nationalist accounts simply let the images of Palestinian suffering speak for themselves, without showcasing their own fringe politics too clearly—which in turn allowed them to fold many unsuspecting users into their audience base. Many consuming this content did not realize its source: by following these accounts or recirculating their posts, new followers thus allowed far-right messaging to magnify its reach into the mainstream political conversation.

    As a result of this cynical pivot towards Gaza coverage after October 7th, many far-right and white-nationalist accounts have seen a steep jump in follower count, and their posts following the invasion have thousands more likes, reposts, and comments than any of their activity yielded in the years prior. Far-right X accounts like Jackson Hinkle, CensoredMen, Keith Woods, and Ryan Dawson gained massive traction for their engagement with the genocide, often by circulating content that could easily be construed as leftist, liberal, humanitarian, or anti-war. For example, Jackson Hinkle tweeted numerous images of the Nakba accompanied by anti-colonial talking points (“History didn’t start on October 7th”), videos of the killing of journalist Shireen Abu Akleh and subsequent attacks at her funeral (taking care to state “Zionists are demonic”) and so forth, each garnering hundreds of thousands of likes.[16] As Lindsay Schubiner of the Western States Center points out, white nationalists frequently smuggle their exclusionary ideologies into mainstream discourse by attaching themselves to current events, without any real investment in said events aside from the sowing of chaos and hatred.[17] Nick Fuentes, arguably the biggest white-nationalist influencer online, admitted as much in multiple streams, claiming that his focus on Palestinian suffering was strategic for recruitment against the “liberal order,”[18] and later insisted in his 2025 interview with Piers Morgan that the “true” genocide taking place today is against the white race in the West at the hands of “organized Jewry.”[19] This notion of “white genocide” is part and parcel of the Great Replacement theory mentioned prior—a far-right conspiracy theory that implicates Jews in a grand plot to import brown and black refugees from the “Third World” to genetically “replace” white Western populations.

    Nefarious Solidarity and DEI White Nationalists

    Quickly, more formidable grifters began to smell the blood in the water. After all, the influencer model relies on hijacking and rerouting attention, and given the degree of global outrage over Gaza, many realized they could ride the coattails of genocide coverage and turn a high profit. Though Israel has long been an untouchable subject in the U.S.-American mediasphere, right-wing influencers are breaking with establishment media over the issue, taking advantage of the clear disconnect between publics and pundits. Figures such as Candace Owens and Tucker Carlson are exploiting the fissures in the Republican base and turning on the organizations that first launched their careers, such as The Daily Wire, Turning Point USA, and Fox News. They have realized that they can hijack audiences from under the noses of their former bosses, while also harnessing anti-war and anti-Israel sentiment to generate mass appeal from all sides of the political spectrum.

    This is part of a broader strategy that the New Digital Right is developing, which I have elsewhere termed “nefarious solidarity” (Labanieh, forthcoming). Nefarious solidarity is a strategy of conscious pandering, through which the Western, Anglophone far-right diversifies its digital audiences across ethnic and religious lines. It entails convincing individuals from a variety of backgrounds to ally with far-right political ideology against a designated Other that conveniently does not include them (undocumented immigrants, LGBTQ individuals, women, etc). This strategy functions by A) platforming influencers of diverse backgrounds to articulate far-right positions and B) focusing on viral “wedge issues” that scramble traditional political alliances. Both of these elements of nefarious solidarity also happen to have a high potential for digital virality. Diversifying the far right in this way helps prevent its adherents from being siloed and marginalized from the online public sphere: it ensures greater follower counts and thus greater revenue and reach. As such, a persistent joke online is that today’s neo-Nazis are the foremost practitioners of DEI (“diversity, equity, and inclusion”) because their largest figureheads are almost entirely self-hating minorities.

    A particularly entertaining example of this is a recent media stunt that a gang of far-right influencers pulled at a Miami Beach night club on January 20th, 2026.[20] Andrew Tate, Tristan Tate, Nick Fuentes, Clavicular, Sneako, Myron Gaines, and Justin Waller filmed themselves dancing at the Vendôme club while blasting Kanye West’s widely banned song “Heil Hitler” and openly doing Nazi salutes in the crowd. This absurd video was hard-crafted to go viral online: in an attention economy, generating outrage through this form of “rage-bait” is a bid for relevance and exposure, and helps lead new acolytes to these influencers’ streams. What is amusing, however, is how dizzyingly diverse the Heil-Hitler gang happens to be: the avowed white supremacist, Nick Fuentes, is himself half-Mexican; the Tate brothers are half-black, with Andrew converting to Islam in 2022; Sneako is mixed-race (Haitian, Hungarian, Ashkenazi Jewish, and Filipino) and converted to Islam in 2023; and Myron Gaines is a Sudanese-American Muslim. This unlikely group of neo-Nazis is throwing up salutes to a song by an African American rapper, who has since 2016 been descending deeper and deeper into the rabbit-hole of mental illness and far-right radicalization. The ironies write themselves—and point to a distinctly new way of moving Western political culture rightward in an increasingly cosmopolitan digital environment.

    To become a mass movement, the far-right recognizes that it needs to generate mass appeal. Moreover, to be commercially viable, it needs to focus more on viewer count, and less on racial purity. The nexus of far-right politics and the influencer financial model produces an odd yet inevitable appeal to U.S.-American diversity—even by those who demonize it as a value and explicitly seek to destroy it. This nexus—for which hatred and money are uniting principles—has produced a proliferation of ethnic and religious enclaves online, each designed to radicalize specific audiences with messages tailored to their particular identities and demographics. For example, the “Akh Right” (a play on “alt-Right,” that substitutes “alt” with the Arabic word akh, or “bro”) is a budding Anglophone Muslim manosphere within which far-right figures such as Myron Gaines and Mohamad Hijab actively participate, and which now includes recent converts like Tate and Sneako.[21]

    Likewise, this nexus has produced prominent figures from minority backgrounds whose claims to fame are the disavowal of the political causes that their “own people” have championed in pursuit of social justice. Without a doubt, the most powerful influencer in digital media today is one such figure: the aforementioned Candace Owens, an African American influencer and political commentator whose show Candace has been consistently featured on the top charts of Spotify and Apple Podcasts, and Podscribe’s analysis confirmed that she averaged 3.6 million downloads and views per episode last fall.[22] Her YouTube account independently boasts 6 million followers, and millions regularly tune into her livestreams, which frequently outpace the viewership of traditional media outlets like Fox News, CNN, and MSNBC combined.

    As many digital media journalists such as Taylor Lorenz and Matt Bernstein have noted, Candace began her career as a liberal woman, running a blog called Degree180 that championed feminism and LGBTQ rights and wrote openly against the Trump 2016 campaign.[23] After a moment of public humiliation in liberal circles for a failed anti-bullying business venture (“Social Autopsy”), Candace was recruited by the earliest far-right influencers, Milo Yiannopoulos and Mike Cernovich. She built a reputation for herself in 2017 and 2018 as a Black woman who openly opposed the Black Lives Matter movement; denied the existence of structural racism, police brutality, or white supremacy; and blamed the disadvantaged position of African American communities on “Black culture” and “victim mentality.” From there, she was hired by Turning Point USA and toured the country with far-right provocateur, Charlie Kirk. In 2020, alongside a steady stream of anti-vax content, Candace went viral for disparaging George Floyd—the unarmed Black man whose murder by police officer Derek Chauvin sparked months of protest across the country. She referred to Floyd as a “horrible human being” and claimed that protests in his name were all financed by Jewish billionaire George Soros to “destabilize America.”[24] This led to her recruitment by Ben Shapiro, founder of the right-wing media company The Daily Wire, where she gained her own live show, Candace. The further right she has gone, the more her audience has boomed—and it is undeniable that a key component of her success is the diversity she is paid to represent and deride.

    How Antisemites Hijack Critique

    But the topic of Israel would go on to shake up the map—offering a tantalizing opportunity for someone like Candace to shake off her handlers and come fully into her own. While vaccine mandates and trans athletes are excellent examples of wedge issues in Western political culture, Israel is, in the present moment, the greatest of them. For Candace, it has catapulted her from the fringes of the right-wing ecosystem into the social media feeds of nearly everyone I know. While she had come under fire in the past for making antisemitic remarks, such as the outlandish 2019 claim that the only problem with Hitler was his designs for global domination beyond Germany,[25] Ben Shapiro had no issue bringing her aboard. However, after Israel invaded Gaza in October 2023, she began posting critically on X about unlimited U.S.-American aid to Israel, as well as Netanyahu’s atrocities against Palestinian women and children—sentiments that are widely shared by the U.S.-American mainstream. Shapiro, who is both Jewish and extremely Zionist, fired Candace shortly thereafter. Little did he realize that his protégée and her views had much more currency (or to use Internet slang, “more motion”) in the digital sphere than he did—and almost overnight, would go on to dwarf him and his media company in size.

    From that point onward, it becomes difficult to disassociate Candace from criticism of Israel—and, crucially, from antisemitism more broadly. She begins to platform outright white nationalists like Nick Fuentes, flirt with Holocaust denial, and blame the Jews for just about everything. In December 2025, she reaches new heights of antisemitism in a response video to Shapiro’s speech about her at the Turning Point USA’s AmericaFest conference, in which he calls on other conservatives to ostracize her for her conspiracy theories about Charlie Kirk’s assassination (which I will return to later). After expressing seemingly cool-headed stances against the murder of innocents in the Middle East, she raises up a copy of the Talmud, claiming: “What you [Ben Shapiro] really believe in is Baal-Berith [an ancient Canaanite god]. That’s what your people believe in—you believe that you are contract lords, and people are not allowed to violate contracts or you will ruin them.” From there, she advises her audiences to all read the Talmud “so that you know what Ben thinks of you,” arguing:

    Cause he doesn’t just hate me—he hates you, too, white men. He hates all black people. If he’s following the rules of Talmud, I mean when I say “hate,” that they think that we’re animals. That they have a right to own us, that they have a right to make us worship them. I challenge Black Americans to wake up to your true history, because your quarrel is not with white men—wake up to who publishes these books and keeps us warring with each other, Christians versus Christians, Christians versus Muslims. Wake up and learn the true history of slavery […] Jewish people were the ones who were trading us; Jewish people were in control of the slave trade. They’ve buried a lot of it, but it’s there, and you can find it.[26]

    Screenshot of Candace Owens, “What Does Ben Shapiro Know About Erika Kirk and Fort Huachuca?” Source: https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=w1oqQbR_bYs [last accessed 14.04.2026].

    The levels of antisemitism—and the ways in which they are deftly woven in with antiwar and anti-Israel positions—are terrifying for a public figure of her reach and influence. While her critique begins as one about Israel, it quickly cascades towards Jew hatred and conspiracy theories about transhistoric Jewish power. Moreover, the strategy of nefarious solidarity is amply visible here: Candace addresses her diverse audience directly, attempting to fold Black Americans, white Christians, and Muslims into one political alliance against the “true” enemy that conspires to separate them—the Jews. As digital media journalist Matt Bernstein aptly states, “Candace very intentionally does not separate Jews from Zionism, and uses the very real violence of Zionism and understandable anger towards Israel as a way to do audience capture for her antisemitic conspiracy theories.”[27]

    And Candace is not alone. Almost all the far-right figures listed thus far in this article have spoken up against Israel or in favor of Palestinians, which has garnered them extreme mainstream attention. This has become a hallmark of the New Digital Right, and constitutes a radical break from the philo-semitism of the older Republican generation in the United States, which had long folded Israeli dominance into its political and religious agendas, all while receiving large campaign contributions from pro-Israel lobbying groups like the American Israel Public Affairs Committee (AIPAC). This older generation includes many of the lawmakers in the American government today, such as South Carolina senator Lindsey Graham, who declared last month that he was willing to die for Israel,[28] as well as evangelical Christian Zionists who believe Israel’s dominance will usher in the end-times. Fox News, the American right-wing media conglomerate that frequently functions as a propaganda machine for the Trump government, has long catered to this evangelical contingent, frequently highlighting the Biblical implications of the US-Israeli alliance and stressing the “Judeo-Christian values” that unite Americans and Israelis against the Islamic terror of the Middle East.[29]

    The New Digital Right is revealing just how thin this layer of supposed “love for Jews” really is—as well as how thoroughly the past years of racism, xenophobia, and neo-Nazi dog-whistling has primed the MAGA base to take the antisemitic plunge. The NDR has explicitly neo-Nazis commitments: as shown above, their most prominent influencers openly valorize Hitler, deny or cast doubt on the Holocaust, and find creative ways to blame global calamities on the “Jewish cabal.” They have taken “anti-wokeness” to its logical extremes, and do not hesitate to ask the two forbidden questions: A) If we are allowed to demonize all other ethnic, religious, and sexual minorities, then why must the Jews have special protected status? And B) If we take “America First” seriously as a maxim, then why does the United States spend so much money arming and defending the interests of a foreign nation overseas? These two questions wed antisemitism to anti-Israeli sentiment—a conflation that is in their interest, and is wildly dangerous not just to Jews but to anyone who is invested in a nuanced academic or humanitarian critique of the actions of the Israeli state.

    As such, the New Digital Right is younger, “edgier,” more visibly diverse, and has built its fame through alternative media infrastructures on the Internet, rather than relying on traditional mediaspheres of newspapers and TV. These alternative mediaspheres are both mainstream and fringe: on the one hand, many of these influencers have established large-scale popularity and even dominance on conventional platforms like YouTube, Twitch, and X while building exclusively far-right echo chambers for their base, such as Rumble, Gab, and Truth Social. They have realized that they no longer need to bend the knee to larger media conglomerates to make a living, nor adhere to those conglomerates’ orthodoxies. Another example of this is Tucker Carlson, who is presently neck and neck with Candace in breakaway popularity online. Once a conservative darling with Fox News for 14 years, then a disgraced pundit unceremoniously fired in April 2023, his new podcast The Tucker Carlson Show (launched in 2024) is surging—in large part thanks to platforming Holocaust deniers, white nationalists like Fuentes, and pivoting his coverage almost entirely to anti-Israel critique.

    Nothing betrays the right-wing fissure over Israel more than the conspiracy theories that have circulated in the wake of Charlie Kirk’s assassination. Kirk, a right-wing provocateur who founded Turning Point USA (TPUSA) as a means to combat “liberal brainwashing” on college campuses, was no friend of Palestinians or any other minority group. Alongside regular support for the Great Replacement conspiracy theory, fearmongering about the “threat of Islam in the West,” and disparagement of women and black people, Kirk mocked Palestinians during the height of the genocide, joking that “I used to say that, hey, if you as a gay person would go to Gaza, they’d throw you off of tall buildings, right? Well, now they don’t have any tall buildings left.”[30] He was always a staunch supporter of Israel, so much so that PM Benjamin Netanyahu was among the first to grieve him on X after his death.

    And yet, the fight over Kirk’s legacy has become a fight over Israel. Conspiracy theories exploded online after his assassination, claiming that his murder was a plot by the Mossad. According to this narrative, Kirk was on the verge of turning against Israel, and taking the Republican base along with him. To be clear, there is zero evidence to back these conspiracy theories—however, what they do reveal has much less to do with Kirk as an individual and are rather indicative of an online appetite for anti-Israel content, even in the right-wing ecosystems within which these theories initially emerged and flourished. The conspiracy theories point to a clear hunger on all sides of the political spectrum for media personalities and political leaders who will “stand up to Israel”—and through his high-profile death, which has been elevated by the Trump administration to the status of martyrdom, Kirk left behind both a power vacuum and a ripe symbolic opportunity within the right-wing space.

    Candace saw the opportunity, and took it. She leaned full-tilt into the conspiracy theory that her public was agitating for, linking Kirk’s death to Israel in increasingly elaborate ways, while insinuating that TPUSA itself, along with Kirk’s widowed wife Erika who was promoted to the position of CEO, were involved with the Israelis in a massive cover-up. Candace has embarked on a full YouTube docu-series provocatively titled, “Bride of Charlie,” which bills itself as investigative journalism of Erika Kirk while more closely resembling reality television. This series, which only began on February 25, 2026, and has eight installments so far, has wracked up over 5 million views, with catchy episode titles like “A Wrinkle in Time,” “Dr. Jerri and Mrs. Hyde,” and “Red Sparrow.” To quote one of the 37,000 comments on the first episode: “This is better than Netflix.” And it is—because Candace, as the consummate representative of the NDR, has now perfected her influencer business model of conspiracism, political messaging, social media, and entertainment. Through hijacking the prevalence of anti-Israel sentiment, Candace has transformed a far-right turf war into a conspiratorial TV series with popular appeal.[31]

    By feeding the hunger of the conspiracy theorists, Candace has acquired money, fame, and priceless control over the symbolic meaning of Kirk’s martyrdom. She has opened the vein of a pulsating feud with TPUSA—and while it was a gamble on her part, it is one that is paying off. TPUSA has tried to claw its way out of this paranoid web, both through affective appeals to sympathy (as with Erika Kirk’s plea to Candace on CBS News, “Stop. That’s it. That’s all I have to say. Stop.”) and righteous calls for structural alienation (as with Ben Shapiro’s speech against Candace at AmericaFest).[32] And yet, it is amply clear to anyone following the feud that Candace is winning. Part of the cruelty of the influencer space is that, regardless of the dark money that changes hands in private rooms, the numbers online speak for themselves. While Candace regularly reaches millions, TPUSA is hardly in the thousands—and their social media accounts are stuck in a strange rut, posting old debate clips of Kirk “owning the libs” on college campuses. These clips only serve to drive home just how hollow the organization is without its founder.

    Alongside Candace, Tucker can sense the anti-Israel direction that the populist winds are blowing. While trying to steer clear of openly antagonizing TPUSA, Tucker has been tacitly agreeing with Candace’s analysis, and, like her, linking critiques of Israel with latent antisemitism. During his eulogy of Kirk at the funeral service, he proclaimed that Kirk’s fate reminded him of the death of Jesus Christ, who was also killed by “powerful people” for telling the truth.[33] It is fairly evident which group is being referenced in such a statement: always and forever, “the Jews.” On Tucker’s website for his independent show, he has launched new merch this year: hats and shirts bearing the puppeteer-hand from The Godfather, with the caption, “AIPAC: An Offer You Can’t Refuse.” The cheeky merchandise has been making the rounds on right and left-wing digital circuits in equal measure, which is precisely what it was designed to do. This type of overt messaging against the AIPAC lobby would have been unthinkable in the Republican base only a few years ago—in fact, it hardly existed in American politics aside from progressive leftist circles who coalesced around Senator Bernie Sanders, and who were frequently unfairly smeared as antisemites by the rest of the Democratic Party.

    Tucker’s merch is only one piece of a much larger game of hypocrisy, political grifting, and audience capture. He has styled himself as something of an anti-Israel hero online: he has dedicated dozens of episodes to the ongoing genocide in Gaza[34] and has vociferously denounced Zionist ethno-nationalism and the criminalization of pro-Palestinian activism in the West in high-profile interviews with The Economist and BBC Politics.[35] He has gone as far as to attack President Trump directly as a puppet (or “slave”) to Netanyahu, who he claims has forced America into the war with Iran. This caused the President to lash out against him and other critical right-wing influencers including Candace Owens, Megyn Kelley, and Alex Jones who have stood against the Iran War for similar reasons.[36]

    Meanwhile, this new “humanitarian” Tucker is the same man who mainstreamed the Great Replacement conspiracy theory for years as a pundit on Fox News, and who denounces racist and ethno-nationalist policies in Israel while overtly supporting them in the United States.[37] As recently as January 2026, Tucker hosted the white nationalist and anti-immigration activist Peter Brimelow in an episode titled “The Invasion of America,” during which he agreed that white people were being systematically targeted and eliminated around the world, and that ethno-nationalism for whites has become a necessity. Speaking directly to the camera, Tucker tells his audience they are not racist or conspiratorial for believing that mass migration is a threat to the West. He goes on to promote his “documentary,” Replacing Europe (2026), that allegedly investigates the systematic replacement of white populations in Europe by Black and Arab migrants, and he urges “white solidarity” to resist the race’s engineered “extinction.”[38]

    It is no measure of victory for the progressive or Palestinian cause that genuine racists and antisemites have now co-opted their salient political critique of Israel—and are exploiting it to move reasonable conversations on Israel towards the far-right. Tucker and Candace are going viral on Right and Left digital ecosystems alike, largely through clips of their videos in which they rail against the genocide and Netanyahu. I see friends, colleagues, activists, and journalists on my timeline re-sharing their content (with incredulous captions like, “I can’t believe I’m agreeing with Tucker!”), while remaining completely ignorant of these figures’ broader far-right and white nationalist beliefs, and the underlying motives for their anti-Israel pivot. As a researcher of conspiracy theories and digital media, it is a phenomenon I find terrifying. The NDR’s turn against Israel is a form of political infiltration that muddies the waters of critique, and mainstreams antisemitic, white nationalist, and reactionary voices who are using humanitarianism and anti-imperialism as a disguise.

    The hollowing out of the meaning of “antisemitism” by Israeli propaganda and pro-Israel advocacy groups such as the Anti-Defamation League and StopAntisemitism has fueled this fire beyond control. The most egregious example is when StopAntisemitism nominated Miss Rachel, a children’s educator who produces songs on YouTube about potty-training and the ABCs, for the 2025 award of “Antisemite of the Year”.[39] Her crime was launching a fundraising campaign that included the children of Gaza, and posting videos of herself singing with refugee children from the Strip. StopAntisemitism went as far as contacting Attorney General Pam Bondi, requesting an investigation of Miss Rachel’s ties to Hamas.[40]

    The Anti-Defamation League has done the same in its focus on pro-Palestine activists. When the hashtag #BanTheADL went viral on X in September of 2023, it was spearheaded by the Irish white nationalist Keith Woods, who, in his own words, was granted “amnesty” on X by Musk’s purchase of the app after being banned for a year and a half.[41] His #BanTheADL campaign was almost entirely supported by far-right figures trafficking in the ugliest forms of antisemitic tropes and memes, and was boosted by Musk’s direct engagement and support. Musk recirculated many white nationalist posts (including Woods’) and threatened legal action against the ADL, blaming them for declining ad revenue on his platform for “false accusations of antisemitism.”[42] Despite this undeniable hatred of Jewish people, the ADL and its founder, Jonathan Greenblatt, refused to condemn Musk’s Nazi salute at Trump’s inauguration in 2025, claiming it was an “awkward gesture,” made in a “moment of enthusiasm.”[43] Instead, Greenblatt has focused his organization’s ire on figures like student activist Mahmoud Khalil, political commentator Hasan Piker, and NYC mayor Zohran Mamdani, insisting that their pro-Palestine stances made them virulent antisemites.[44]

    If everything is antisemitic then nothing is: and that is precisely where the danger lies. The irresponsible use of “antisemite” as an accusation has emptied the term of meaning in the public sphere—and has created common cause between far-right extremists and the mainstream antiwar position. By smearing any critic of Israeli war crimes as an antisemite, these groups have allowed genuine antisemites to white-wash their reputations (no pun intended) and camouflage themselves among upstanding humanitarians and egalitarian activists, such as Miss Rachel and UN Special Rapporteur Francesca Albanese. When Candace sits across from real anti-war advocates such as scholar Norman Finkelstein or comedian Bassem Youssef, she is able to act as though they are victims of the same censorial regime: she makes jokes about how she is accused of antisemitism just like they are, how she is unfairly smeared by the “Israel lobby” for daring to “speak up” about what is going on.

    But what Candace thinks is going on is very different from what you or I think. In an age of (dis)information crisis, who gets to creep into your feed is also who gets to control the narrative on the news you consume. The NDR is making good use of the media vacuum that censorship has created around the topic of Israel, and duping those who have not been following them long enough to know that they are not our friends. They are here to poison the well.

    Aya Labanieh is a scholar of empire, media, and memory culture. She received her PhD in English and Comparative Literature from Columbia University, with a dissertation entitled “One Thousand and One Nightmares: Colonial Conspiracies and Their Afterlives in Modern Middle Eastern Media” (2025). As a scholar, writer, translator, and educator, she has a deep commitment to the public humanities. Aya served as a researcher at The Metropolitan Museum of Art’s Department of Ancient Near Eastern Art in New York City (2023-2024), and as a Public Humanities Fellow at the Heyman Center for the Humanities (2021-2023). In 2023, she spearheaded a project on Middle Eastern antiquity in collaboration with the Pergamon Museum in Berlin and the Arab, Kurdish, and Turkish diasporas in Germany. She is presently editing a multilingual poetry collection of Middle Eastern poets, entitled Born in Babylon, forthcoming with Wesleyan University Press. She has taught at Columbia, Barnard, and UC Irvine, and has received multiple awards for her pedagogy. In the academic year 2025/26, she is a research affiliate of EUME at the Forum Transregionale Studien, as well as the Narrative Intelligence Lab at Columbia University.

    [1] Radicalisation Awareness Network, “COVID-19, Violent Extremism and Anti-Government Movements,” Spotlight (2022), [Link]; Tamir Bar-On and Bàrbara Molas (eds.), Responses to the COVID-19 Pandemic by the Radical Right: Scapegoating, Conspiracy Theories and New Narratives (Ibidem Press, 2021); Francesco Marone, “Hate in the Time of Coronavirus: Exploring the Impact of the COVID-19 Pandemic on Violent Extremism and Terrorism in the West,” Security Journal 35 (2021).

    [2] Belew, Kathleen, “The Crunchy-to-Alt-Right Pipeline,” The Atlantic, December 14, 2022.

    [3] McGill, Jonathan Jerry, “A Dozen Misguided Influencers Spread Most of the Anti-Vaccination Content on Social Media” [Link] — Also, Counter Hate’s report on them: [Link]

    [4] Klein, Naomi. The Shock Doctrine: The Rise of Disaster Capitalism. New York: Metropolitan Books/Henry Holt and Company, 2007.

    [5] Gallup. “Israelis No Longer Ahead in Americans’ Middle East Sympathies.” 2026. [Link]

    [6] UN Special Committee, “UN Special Committee finds Israel’s warfare methods in Gaza consistent with genocide, including use of starvation as weapon of war,” November 14, 2024 [Link]; Robins-Early, Nick. “OpenAI says Russian and Israeli groups used its tools to spread disinformation,” The Guardian, May 30, 2024 [Link]; Wesolowski, Kathrin. “Fact check: Israel spends vast sums on propaganda ads,” Deutsche Welle, August 9, 2025 [Link]; Scahill, Jeremy. “Netanyahu’s War on Truth.” The Intercept, February 7, 2024. [Link]

    [7] Frenkel, Sheera. “Israel Secretly Targets U.S. Lawmakers with Influence Campaign on Gaza War.” New York Times, 2024. [Link]

    [8] Clip from Netanyahu’s meeting of U.S. influencers at Israel’s Consulate General in New York, posted to Instagram by Middle East Eye on September 27, 2025. [Link]

    [9] Stein, Rebecca. “How to unsee Gaza: Israel’s visual politics in a time of genocide,” Communication, Culture and Critique 19, (2026): 58–66.

    [10] Washington, Jessica. “The TikTok Ban Is Also About Hiding Pro-Palestinian Content. Republicans Said So Themselves.” The Intercept, 2025. [Link]

    [11] Luscombe, Richard, “Meta Censors Pro-Palestinian Views on a Global Scale, Report Claims.”The Guardian, 2023. [Link]; Human Rights Watch, “Meta’s Broken Promises: Systemic Censorship of Palestine Content on Instagram and Facebook,” 2023. [Link]

    [12] Liv McMahon, Zoe Kleinman, and Courtney Subramanian, “Facebook and Instagram Get Rid of Fact Checkers,” BBC News, January 7, 2025. [Link]

    [13] “X, formerly Twitter, suspends hundreds of Palestinian accounts amid Israel-Gaza war,” The New Arab, October 13, 2023. [Link]

    [14] Warzel, Charlie. “X Is a White-Supremacist Site.” The Atlantic, 2024 [Link]; Stroth, Steve. “Elon Musk’s X Corp. Sues Media Matters Over Report on Pro-Nazi Content,” Time, 2023 [Link]; Klepper, David. “Musk Threatens to Sue Researchers Documenting the Rise in Hateful Tweets.” PBS,2023. [Link]

    [15] Tech Transparency Project, “White Supremacists on X Premium Use Israel-Hamas Conflict to Push Hate Agenda.” November 16, 2023. [Link]

    [16] Jackson Hinkle (account @jacksonhinklle) is a self-proclaimed “MAGA Communist” who is prolific at spreading misinformation online. His politics are pro-authoritarian, with support for Trump and Putin in equal measure. Here are links [ABC] to his posts about the Nakba and other massacres against Palestinians; here [Link] is his post about the murder of Shireen Abu Akleh and the attack on her funeral.

    [17] Schubiner, Lindsay. “How White Nationalists are Exploiting the Crisis in Israel and Gaza,” Medium, November 22, 2023. [Link]

    [18] Clip of Nick Fuentes’ stream discussing Gaza, posted by X account of the advocacy organization Right Wing Watch. [Link]

    [19] Nick Fuentes Interview with Piers Morgan, 1:20:00. [Link]

    [20] Salzbank, Lena. “Miami Beach Nightclub Faces Backlash After Playing Antisemitic Anthem,” NBC Miami, January 20, 2026. [Link]

    [21] Sahar Ghumkhor, Hizer Mir. “A ‘Crisis of Masculinity’?: The West’s Cultural Wars in the Emerging Muslim Manosphere.” ReOrient, Vol. 7, No. 2 (Winter 2022), pp. 135-157. [Link]

    [22] Podscribe. “October 2025 Podcast Rankings.” November 6, 2025. [Link]

    [23] Bernstein, Matt. “How Candace Owens Left Reality,” A Bit Fruity. January 9, 2026. [Link]

    [24] Roose, Kevin. “Social Media Giants Support Racial Justice. Their Products Undermine It.” The New York Times. June 19, 2020. [Link]; Rogers, Katie. “Trump Says Jobs Report Made It a ‘Great Day’ for George Floyd, Stepping on Message.”The New York Times, June 5, 2020. [Link]

    [25] Scott, Eugene. “One of Trump’s Most Vocal Black Supporters Seemed to Defend Hitler in a Recent Speech.” Washington Post, February 8. 2019. [Link]

    [26] Owens, Candace. “What Does Ben Shapiro Know About Erika Kirk And Fort Huachuca? | Candace Ep 283” Candace Owens, December 20, 2025. 22:25. [Link]

    [27] Bernstein, Matt. “How Candace Owens Left Reality,” A Bit Fruity. January 9, 2026: 1:03:00 [Link]

    [28] Luciano, Michael. “Lindsey Graham Declares, ‘I Will Be With Israel Until Our Dying Day’”, Yahoo! News. March 10, 2026. [Link]

    [29] Kurtzleben, Danielle. “This is how the Republican Party became so strongly pro-Israel.” NPR. October 19, 2023. [Link]

    [30] Here is the link to Charlie Kirk’s speaking engagement at Generation Church, which was titled “Bold Men Unite,” and posted to the Church’s YouTube account on November 2, 2023. The joke can be found at the 36:18 mark. [Link]

    [31] In a discussion on March 23, 2026, journalists Mehdi Hasan from Zeteo and Krystal Ball from Breaking Points have referred to these as the “MAGA podcast wars.” [Link]

    [32] Interview between Barri Weiss and Erika Kirk on CBS News, December 11, 2025. [Link]; Speech delivered by Ben Shapiro at TPUSA’s AmericaFest, December 19. 2025. [Link]

    [33] Mastrangelo, Dominick. “Tucker Carlson faces accusations of antisemitism over Kirk eulogy,” The Hill, September 22, 2025. [Link]

    [34] A non-exhaustive list of episodes include: “US Green Beret Veteran Tony Aguilar Details the Shocking War Crimes He’s Witnessing in Gaza,” July 31, 2025 [Link]; “Whistleblower Exposes the Real Puppet Masters Controlling the State Department and Plans for Gaza,” September 5, 2025 [Link]; “Why Are We Defending Mass Murder in Gaza? Because Our Greatest Ally Demands It,” December 11, 2025 [Link]; “We Went to a Gaza Refugee Camp and What We Saw Was Disturbing,” December 15, 2025 [Link]; “Tucker: Israel Is Committing Terrorism in Gaza,” February 20, 2026 [Link]; “The ‘Holocaust of Our Time’ Rages on in Gaza as Israel Shuts Down the Holiest Site in Christendom,” March 30, 2026 [Link]

    [35] Interview with editor-in-chief Zanny Minton Beddoes, “Tucker Carlson on whether Trump betrayed America First over the Iran War,” The Economist, March 20, 2026. [Link]; Interview with Laura Kuanssberg, “Tucker Carlson splits with Trump over Iran,” BBC Politics, April 12, 2026. [Link]

    [36] Murray, Isabella. “Trump blasts MAGA influencers who have split with him over Iran,” ABC News, April 10, 2026. [Link]

    [37] Bond, Shannon. “How Tucker Carlson took fringe conspiracy theories to a mass audience,” NPR, April 25, 2023 [Link]; Jones, Owen. “Tucker Carlson has lost his job—but the far right has won the battle for the mainstream,” The Guardian; April 26, 2023 [Link]

    [38] Carlson, Tucker. “Peter Brimelow on the Invasion of America, Who’s Behind It, and How Long Until Total Collapse.” The Tucker Carlson Show, January 19, 2026. 22:40. [Link] The full title of the “documentary” is Replacing Europe: Following the World’s Deadliest Migration Route; it can be found on Tucker Carlson’s website and can only be accessed through a members-based subscription [Link].

    [39] StopAntisemitism website, April 7, 2025. [Link].

    [40] Tracy, Marc. “Why Tot Celebrity Ms. Rachel Waded Into the Gaza Debate,”The New York Times. May 14, 2025. [Link]

    [41] From Keith Woods’ Twitter account @KeithWoodsYT posted on January 1st, 2024. [Link]

    [42] Milmo, Dan. “Elon Musk threatens to sue Anti-Defamation League over lost X revenue,” The Guardian, September 5, 2023. [Link]

    [43] Harb, Ali. “ADL faces backlash for defending Elon Musk’s raised-arm gesture.” Aljazeera, January 22, 2025. [Link]

    [44] Inskeep, Steve. “ADL creates new ‘Mamdani Monitor’ project to track his administration policies,” NPR, November 7, 2025 [Link]; Speri, Alice. “Antisemitism watchdog slams ADL’s ‘hyperbolic and aggressive’ response to Mamdani win,” The Guardian, November 14, 2025. [Link]; Burley, Shane. “Jewish Organizations Are Fighting Back Against Khalil Deportation,” Truthout, April 13, 2025. [Link]

  • Bruce Robbins–Life Wisdom: Learning from Kluge and Kiefer

    Bruce Robbins–Life Wisdom: Learning from Kluge and Kiefer

    Life Wisdom: Learning from Kluge and Kiefer

    Bruce Robbins

    A Review of Alexander Kluge and Anselm Kiefer, Intelligence Is the Art of Remaining Faithful under Shifting Circumstances. Trans. Alexander Booth. London: Seagull, 2025. 

    When the German writer and filmmaker Alexander Kluge died on March 25, 2026 at the age of 94, a translation of his exchange with the painter Anselm Kiefer had just been published. Also just published, or perhaps just about to be published—when someone dies, the chronology gets blurred—was Ben Lerner’s novel Transcription. Lerner had joined up with Kluge in the astonishing collaboration The Snows of Venice (2017): early poems by Lerner inspiring texts by Kluge, which inspired further texts by Lerner. The collection is illustrated with artwork by painter Gerhard Richter, Kluge himself, and others. Presumably Lerner did not anticipate when he gave the manuscript of Transcription to his publisher that its publication would coincide with Kluge’s death. But in the character of Thomas, who does die in the course of the novel but does not share all his details with Kluge, Lerner nevertheless delivers a heartbreakingly beautiful portrait of the artist. Any English speaker who desires an introduction to Kluge’s many-sided work could go there first.

    As a novelist, Lerner won’t let the reader forget that the artist is also a parent, which is to say condemned to emotional imperfection. I did not know Kluge well enough to judge whether Thomas’s tendency to always retreat into “some weird allegory, some kind of prose poetry, or an impossible string of references (many of which were probably fictional)” (94) from painful dilemmas of parenting and grandparenting was true of Kluge as well. What I recognized immediately in Thomas were Kluge’s gentleness, his experience of being bombed as a child, and his tendency to hear angels in voices on the radio. I recognized, too, the love of dreams, and changing eye-colors, and cave painting. What I would have liked to see more of in Thomas was Kluge’s ability to make art and politics converge in unpredictable ways. Lerner has proven himself politically inventive as well, for example in his perhaps-autobiographical, auto-fictional story about the political hacking of Wikipedia, “The Hofmann Wobble”.  

    Consider how this—the convergence of art and politics—happens in Kluge. A young woman walks in slow motion across the screen. The camera, motionless, watches her pass from across the street. Then a voice-over stops the action, and the camera zooms in. First, on a swath of her dress. Where was the fabric manufactured? The camera moves to her boots—same question. To her handbag—what is the history behind its making? Leather craft, we are told, goes back to the Middle Ages. There are histories behind everything we have been seeing: the building in the background, the intercom on the door, the company that invented the intercom, the door lock, the grating in the sidewalk, partially blocked up, the brightly-colored signs on the wall marking the presence of gas and water pipes under the street, along with the amenities they enable, the dried-up chewing gum and the cigarette butts in the cracks between the cobblestones, the cobblestones themselves.

    The histories come fast and furious. It’s hard to focus on any one of them. If what you want is to watch the woman, you will be disappointed. Still, the total effect is weirdly entertaining. The film seems to be about capitalism, and there is no doubt that it disapproves, but the disapproval doesn’t leap out at you. Discovering the hidden background of things doesn’t always provoke the expected indignation. You might even say that it brings with it a perverse kind of pleasure. 

    The Russian filmmaker Sergei Eisenstein had a plan to adapt Marx’s Capital. In 1929 he went to Paris to meet with the author of Ulysses to discuss the project. The film, Eisenstein thought, had to put everyday life at the center, as James Joyce did. For example, Eisenstein would not film the stock exchange as part of the project. Joyce was not interested, however, and the movie didn’t get made. But in 2008 Kluge took the project in hand. A memorable part of it, a collaboration with Tom Tykver available from the Kluge archive at Cornell, is the deep dive into the objects surrounding the young woman on the sidewalk. It’s entitled “All Objects Are Enchanted People.” 

    The title is not a bad translation of what Marx in Capital called the fetishism of the commodity, the process that allows me to forget, lifting a sack of rice or unpacking a new laptop, the lives and labors of invisible people far away that brought the commodity here to my hands. By making the labors and the lives visible again, Marx wanted to define the fetishism of the commodity and demystify it. Demystification is not quite right, however, as a description of Intelligence Is the Art of Remaining Faithful under Shifting Circumstances, another collaboration with an artist, reveals. Kluge, a philosopher in the lineage of the Frankfurt School and a filmmaker sometimes described as the German Jean-Luc Godard, enters into dialogue here with the celebrated German painter Anselm Kiefer (b. 1945). The book is more interested in life wisdom than Capital is and less interested in demolishing falsehoods as a way of life. It makes you realize, however, that demolishing falsehoods is only part of what Marx was up to in Capital. In the background of that book too, there is a vision of how life might be lived.

    ***

    This dialogue between Kluge and Kiefer is entitled (you may need reminding—I did) “Intelligence Is the Art of Remaining Faithful under Shifting Circumstances.” Borrowed from the German Romantic poet Friedrich Hölderlin, that title is paradoxical enough to count as advice on how to live. It implies that there is no principled way of reconciling principles with changing circumstances. Since circumstances can be relied upon to change, especially political circumstances, it follows that remaining faithful to your principles can only be achieved by the practice of an art (Kunst) and that art cannot itself hew to absolute principles. Artists should therefore expect to be criticized by political allies who think their principles have been violated, and both Kluge and Kiefer have been. The tone of their book, however, is not defensive. And it invites the reflection that, since the art in question is intelligence itself, it can be practiced equally by people who are not professional artists. One moral for the rest of us is that, however overwhelming the urgencies of the present, it’s useful to stock up on knowledge of the lives and labors of the artists, writers, and thinkers of the past, however distant. Or, as Kluge puts it: “I faithfully memorize—with music in operas, without music in storytelling and with particular relish in film and visual art—all the errors which have been made and the experience they contain. These will-o’-the-wisps are more trustworthy than all of the rules of wisdom.”

    Quality time spent in the company of the dead will send you back to your principles, however indirectly. An example: Immanuel Kant remaining faithful to the French Revolution despite bad news from Paris about the guillotine. Another example, also from the French Revolution: the woman in Beethoven’s Fidelio who, faithful to her lover, rescues him from death amidst seemingly incomprehensible shifts in ruling regime. Life wisdom: revolutions, like lovers, are not easy to be faithful to. Faithfulness requires the exercise of intelligence.

    Kluge and Kiefer’s book is a treasure-house of plot sketches and anecdotes, many on the brink of breaking into parable. One might describe it as a companion, though not in the usual reference-book sense of a “companion-to-X”. Intelligence offers friendly companionship to those of us who are struggling in isolation (and who isn’t?) to remain faithful to our principles.

    Kiefer was born in the small southern German city of Donaueschingen, which is credited by some as the source of the Danube. The Wikipedia entry on the city does not mention that it was devastated by an Allied bombing raid on March 4, 1945, four days before Kiefer’s birth. As the book reminds us, he was born in a bomb shelter. A month later, on April 8th, the city of Halberstadt, where the 13-year-old Kluge was living, was largely destroyed by another air raid, leaving some two to three thousand of his neighbors dead. Kiefer was too young to remember the bombing, but he would have heard stories. It seems likely that these two contemporary German masters were drawn together by common memories of a hometown devastated from the air.

    Kluge published about the bombing in different forms, including a short, collage-like, somewhat absurdist book. Air Raid has been accused of heartlessness for its failure to empathize sufficiently with the victims. It dramatically omits his personal feelings about being bombed. It’s as if the occasion was too big for personal feelings; in Transcription, Lerner makes much of this emotional evasiveness in Thomas. Much of Kiefer’s painting, famous for its mixing of paint with materials like straw, ash, and sand, could also be seen as a reference both to the Holocaust and to the bombing. It reproduces a haunting atmosphere of ruination, most often without revealing who or what is bring haunted or mourned. It’s easier to see Kiefer’s career as aiming to cut through the complacencies and euphemisms of the “Wirtschaftswunder,” the economic miracle of Germany’s post-war recovery, and to insist on (to paraphrase Kluge) the blood and horror lying at the bottom of all good things. But that is not the only sense that has been made of him. Was he pointing his finger at the Nazis? Or (as German romanticism has always tended to suspect) blaming modern technology? His Norse gods and dark green forests left the question open. Of course, any German artist who dared step into the minefield of Holocaust memory, and did so by returning to the seemingly anachronistic genre of representational painting, would have to expect controversy even if he did not begin his career, at age twenty-four, with a series of photographs in which he gives a sarcastic “Heil Hitler” salute at different locations in Europe.

    In a review of Air Raid, Katie Trumpener notes that Kluge’s early films were on the receiving end of feminist critique for their depiction of post-war women as bumbling and confused. It’s true that Air Raid, too, does close-ups of women in the midst of the bombing of Halberstadt who cannot take in what is happening around them: the ticket-taker at the local cinema who tries to tidy up with a broom after half the building has been blown away, the mother of three who tries to protect her three small children from the falling bombs with a random sheet of tin. But no one in Halberstadt, male or female, can make much sense of what is happening. The same is true in the aftermath, when the war is over (the war ended shortly after the bombing, which served no military purpose) and an American investigator asks the locals who is to be blamed for the mass killing. The Americans? The Nazis? War as such?

    The question was of some interest to me when I first read Kluge’s book some years ago, as I had recently discovered that a squadron of B-17s that bombed Halberstadt on April 8th, 1945 was commanded by my father, Captain Eugene Rabinowitz. (I write about this in Atrocity: A Literary History [2025], and, now that I think of it, in other places as well). When I had the good luck to meet Kluge in 2016 and talk about all this, he steered the conversation gently toward other acts of violence in the more distant past. My notes from that meeting also include some poetry, though I can’t remember who it was from: “Like a tornado touching down, the dream selects its sleeper.” (In Transcription too, Thomas has much to say about dreams.) As a motive for reflecting on the distant past, present violence in its most tornado-like aspect sends me back to my own dreams and sleeper-like passivity, but also to the project of filming Capital: how deep into the background of objects does one want or need to go? Is there a point where one goes too deep—so deep as to lose the thread of present indignation?

    Kiefer’s mentor, Joseph Beuys, had tried to “do” Auschwitz without human figures, relying instead on objects like a dead rat, vials of fat, and moldy sausage. The assemblage allowed for considerable uncertainty of interpretation. Like Beuys, Kiefer is experimental in his recourse to materials, but he is unafraid to paint human figures, even mythological ones like Wagner’s Nibelungen that the Nazis seemed to have rendered taboo even for would-be satirists. Was this a humanizing of Germany, critics asked, a covert participation in Germany’s rightward turn, a step toward national reconciliation with the horrors of the past? Maybe not. Andreas Huyssen understands Kiefer’s imagery as either deliberately ironic or as performing a necessary working through, given that, in spite of the Nazis, the imagery still carries emotional weight. Many of the black-and-white illustrations in Intelligence are fabulous, but they are perhaps not the best way for the uninitiated to catch up on either the irony or the working through. I would watch the Wim Wenders documentary, Anselm, instead. Film, Kluge’s other medium, is better able than a book to transmit the scale of Kiefer’s massive architectural sculptures, as monumental as the Nazi structures they satirically echo. A book is a small thing, physically speaking. Still, it is Kiefer who in the opening pages praises the book as a physical object: “I don’t think Noah’s ark was full of animals, but books” (2). And the colorlessness of his visual contributions to Intelligence is not an accident attributable to the costs of book publication. The grayness is intentional.

    In deference to Paul Celan, Kiefer shows us dark, dead sunflower stalks in a snowy field with no sun. As the Wenders documentary reveals, he burns straw and undergrowth on a wall using a flame-thrower and the wall becomes a painting. In an assemblage, sunlight shines on empty white dresses, the heads replaced by bricks, plastic cases, books, barbed wire. In another painting, metal rods stick out of cracked slabs of concrete, the ruins of some habitation. After Gaza, Kiefer’s work has come to seem less commemorative than prophetic.

    Intelligence foregrounds Kiefer’s Celan-inspired Margarete/ Shulamith series, where as Huyssen observes, Kiefer’s remembrance of the Holocaust comes through brilliantly. Those paintings are a tribute to the poetry of Celan, the Romanian-Jewish German-language poet who lost his parents in the Holocaust and himself survived one of the forced labor camps. They reference in particular Celan’s most famous poem “Todesfuge”, “Death Fugue”:

    Black milk of dawn we drink you at night
    we drink you at noon death is a master from Deutschland
    we drink you evenings and mornings we drink and drink
    death is a master from Deutschland his eye is blue
    he strikes you with lead bullets his aim is true
    a man lives in the house your golden hair Margarete
    he sets his dogs on us he gifts us a grave in the air
    he plays with the snakes and dreams death is a master from Deutschland

    your golden hair Margarete
    your ashen hair Shulamit

    In one painting you see a German woman’s blonde hair against a dark, barren landscape. In another you see a Jewish woman’s black hair superimposed on a memorial to the German war dead. “Mother,” Celan wrote in “Wolfbohne”, “they are writing poems.” It is good that art continues, adapting our principles and our circumstances, even if, as here, the artistic act is pitifully incommensurable with its occasion.

    ***

    Besides family memories of the Allied bombing, the two artists are also joined by the pleasure they both take in large time scales. “What moves me about Anselm Kiefer’s work (and has led to our collaboration),” Kluge writes, “is the timespan of over 300 years (oftentimes over 3,000 or even 40,000 years) in which its actuality moves” (110). Both artists show a confidence that time spent in deep or mythic background will not be wasted. I noticed a leaden B-17 in an assemblage that Kiefer had labeled “The Argonauts.” Intelligence features a daisy chain of poets, starting with Pindar, the archaic (that is, pre-classical) Greek poet whose poetry is saturated in an era when the Olympian gods had not yet taken over. Hölderlin, who translated Pindar, also influenced Celan. Kiefer pays tribute to all three. And Kluge ends the book by recalling the potentiality embodied in Pindar’s centaurs, a potentiality which persists despite “the Big Five in Silicon Valley, those modern usurpers who are building a new Valhalla on an imaginary stage by Richard Wagner” (203). Today’s world is much like the world ruled by Zeus. But enchantment has not disappeared. “Nothing has been irrevocably decided. No reason for fatalism” (203).

    In Transcription, a child’s seemingly incurable eating disorder—labelled an “art of hunger” by Thomas in one of his evasive moves–does what a novelist is obliged to do: it brings the temptation of hopelessness closer to the everyday life of people today who purchase and read novels. Like Lerner, Karl Ove Knausgaard is another novelist who has spent years contemplating a great artist. In his 2020 profile of Kiefer, entitled “Into the Black Forest With the Greatest Living Artist,” Knausgaard does not try to refute Kiefer’s greatness, but he does include a reference to bad parenting and he notes–whether at his own expense or at Kiefer’s is unclear—that Kiefer sometimes does not seem to know his name, and sometimes seems to have forgotten him altogether. In Transcription too, Thomas sometimes treats the Lerner avatar as an old friend and sometimes just as cheerfully confuses him with someone else. Is this blitheness a characteristic of the great artist, or of the artist as seen by the novelist? Or might it be an instance of life wisdom, the art of remaining faithful under shifting circumstances that Kluge and Kiefer discuss? The eating disorder in Transcription, it’s worth noting, is eventually cured by the application, perhaps intelligent and perhaps merely lucky, of parental indifference. Perhaps indifference, then, is part of what’s needed to stay the course. 

    Bruce Robbins is Old Dominion Foundation Professor in the Humanities at Columbia University. He has authored several books, among them Criticism and Politics: A Polemical Introduction (Stanford, 2022). He is a long-time member of the b2 and b2o editorial boards. 

  • Joséphine Haillot–A Review of Resurrection by Bi Gan

    Joséphine Haillot–A Review of Resurrection by Bi Gan

    A Review of Resurrection by Bi Gan

    Joséphine Haillot

    Often, at a certain stage of artistic maturity, filmmakers turn their gaze back upon the history of film. They hold up a mirror to the 7th art and inspect its techniques and forms: what cinema has been, what it is, what it might yet become, attempting to compose a history of the medium from within, inscribing their own work into a genealogy, sketching the outline of a manifesto. Jean-Luc Godard’s Histoire(s) du cinéma is a grand instance of such an endeavor. Through a palimpsest of film fragments, the twentieth century is drawn from the visual archive it produced.

    In Resurrection, Bi Gan, like Godard, reaches for the longue durée. Onscreen, at once a history of cinema and a history of modern China, the two unroll conjoined—the nation cutting moving images to fit its silhouette, moving images refashioning nationhood. Bi Gan, however, eschews Godard’s essayistic, documentary register. Instead, he embraces the narrative form. He imagines a world in which humanity has traded the unconscious drifts of sleep for immortality. Only a rare few still possess the capacity to dream—outliers known as deliriants. The film follows one of them, an anonymous fugitive who seeks refuge by leaping from one cinematic remnant to another, slipping through time, sharing the same faculty as the nameless protagonist of La Jetée (1962).

    Resurrection traces a chronological arc across six vignettes: a prologue, an epilogue, and, in-between, four short films. Spanning from the first opium war (1839-1842) to the present day, each chapter registers a new phase in the making of Chinese modernity: British occupation and the end of the Qing dynasty, the Chinese civil war and the Second Sino-Japanese War, the Cultural Revolution, Dengism and the Reform era, the Socialist Market Economy period, and Xi Jinping’s techno-nationalism. This sequencing also resonates with the conventional periodization of Chinese film history into successive “generations” of filmmakers, each emerging from a particular historical moment. Beyond this historical progression, the six-chapter structure gestures toward another order, the Buddhist doctrine of the six sense organs and the six consciousnesses. Bi Gan ventures here a theory of cinema that confronts the problem of perception—the nature of experience, the formation of consciousness—by turning to a philosophical and religious tradition rooted in Asia. He unsettles the dominant Western paradigms that have long organized film theory, ​​from Merleau-Ponty’s phenomenology of spectatorship to Bazin’s ontology of the moving image, Arnheim’s gestaltist approach of animated pictures, and Metz’s semiological analysis of film.

    Between the tableaux, time-lapse shots of burning candles interrupt the narrative, wicks collapsing into pools of wax. Far from decorative, the image invokes a Buddhist account of continuity. When King Milinda asks the monk Nāgasena what is reborn if there is no self, Nāgasena answers with an analogy: one flame lights another. What passes on is not substance but causation, leaving imprints that condition a new stream of consciousness, neither identical nor wholly different. In Resurrection, the history of cinema and the history of China unfold along two overlaid understandings of time: the dialectical progression of historical materialism and the Buddhist image of successive ignitions.

    The Deliriant represents cinema’s constant rebirth and metamorphosis—a plasticity that tips into monstrosity. It figures as a Western graft: an alien, infectious body trailing in the wake of British and French occupation.

    In the overture, the Deliriant emerges as a figure from early horror cinema—pale, dark-eyed, and eerie, like Edison’s Frankenstein (1910) or Murnau’s Nosferatu (1922). His back splits open to reveal a projector wired into his spine. Enslaved, the Delirant is confined in a subterranean chamber buried at the heart of an opium den, a replica of the expressionist architecture of The Cabinet of Dr. Caligari (1920). The Deliriant is sustained by poppy blossoms and produces “poppy tears” for the den’s patrons. The trapdoor to his cell doubles as a phenakistoscope, one of those proto-cinematic machines that prefigures the cinématographe. On its spinning surface, an opium seed morphs into a skull. The Deliriant appears as a byproduct of the Opium Wars, twin to the narcotic that underwrote Western intrusions within the Middle Kingdom. A woman—named Big Other (大她者) after the Lacanian concept—rescues him and restores the projector lodged in his back. Her intervention signals a turning point: wrested from colonial custody, cinema is reimagined within Chinese society and its symbolic order. Once repaired, the film glides into a reenactment of L’Arroseur arrosé (1895). Transplanted from its French garden into a luxuriant landscape of wildflowers, the medium becomes organic to China: nourished and naturalized in its new ground.

    In anthracite tones and sharp chiaroscuro lighting, the second segment adopts the visual style of 1930s–1940s film noir, as cinema enters the age of sound. It tells a spy story: after a composer dies, the Deliriant steals a theremin and sheet music believed to contain a cipher. The chase leads through a ruined train station, a space that recalls Shanghai’s “Bloody Saturday” of August 28, 1937, when Japanese air raids destroyed the South Railway Station.[1] There, in this devastated landscape, the Deliriant is caught off guard as he lies asleep in the baroque-carved bed of a motionless railcar, its faded glamor redolent of the Orient Express’s opulence. He is arrested and interrogated. He hangs suspended by the arms in the basement of an administrative building. The lash falls across his back, his body sways above a circular drain reminiscent of the round hatch that sealed him inside the opium den. The image doubles back on itself, creating a motif of continuity and rupture: from the Opium Wars and the waning Qing dynasty to the Republic of China, the civil war between the Guomintang and the Communists, and the Second Sino-Japanese War, in which Shanghai occupied a combustible place.

    The second vignette depicts a brutal era of transition for both China and cinema. By the 1930s in Shanghai, movie theaters flourished, attracting young audiences as Hollywood films dominated screens and spurred local industry growth. Leading Chinese studios like Lianhua and Mingxing adapted the American studio model and reshaped its aesthetics to reflect Shanghai’s turbulent modernity. With its procession of gangsters, detectives, and femmes fatales, Hollywood provided archetypes with which Shanghai filmmakers addressed what agitated the city: The Goddess (1934) and Street Angel (1937) depict the grind of urban poverty, the merciless struggle between leftist and far-right forces, and the mounting threat of Japanese aggression. Yet, after the Nationalists seized Shanghai in 1927, they instituted a stringent system of censorship, subjecting books, newspapers, and films to scrutiny as presumed vehicles of moral decay.[2] Just released from Western geôles, the Deliriant—alias Cinema—finds himself swept up once more, this time by the nameless bureaucratic and violent apparatus the detective works for. Intelligence gathering, kidnappings, torture, assassinations—methods that echo those of the Military Bureau of Statistics and Investigation—the Nationalist secret police, which played a ruthless role in the repression of Communists. For the Nationalists, the Deliriant is no mere entertainer but a vessel for subversion, infused with progressive and non-traditional values—western, if not Communist ideas. Pushed to his physical limits, he offers a bargain: he will lead the detective to the place where he has stashed the score and the theremin—an abandoned house lined with mirrors, a derelict labyrinth of refractions. In a replay of the climactic “maze of mirrors” scene from The Lady from Shanghai (1947), images multiply and fracture. As film reels struck, restruck, the Delirant splinters into a thousand doubles, each reflection becoming another. Beyond containment, he vanishes into his own infinite reproduction.

    The Deliriant wakes in the back of a moving truck, rattling along a wintry mountain road. Once a Buddhist monk and now forced into labor by the Red Guards, he is returned to his former temple with orders to destroy its relics as part of the Cultural Revolution’s campaign against old traditions. Assigned to guard the desecrated temple overnight and suffering from a severe toothache, he hears a voice instructing him to extract his aching tooth with a fragment from a shattered statue. Upon doing so, a demon resembling his father emerges. The Deliriant confesses to euthanizing his ill father using poisonous potatoes. The Demon traces two ideograms on the fountain’s surface, covered by green lentils: bitterness and sweetness (“甘” and “苦). Later, the Deliriant inscribes them again with pieces of wood upon the frozen earth of the temple garden; they gradually disappear beneath the fall of snow.

    The film conjures the style of revolutionary Model Operas with its costumes and rural settings, but lacks their clear moral dichotomy. There is no virtuous revolutionary set against a villain—no landlord, bourgeois traitor, or Japanese imperialist. Even the opposition between the monk, figure of the old order, and the Red Guards, agents of the new, doesn’t stand in a sharp ideological divide, the evil and the good. What emerges instead is a tale of ambiguity and in-betweenness, a meditation on Cultural Revolution cinema: a cinema that sought to sever ties with pre-revolutionary iconography to purify itself through auto-critique and a radical tabula rasa, ultimately forfeiting its capacity for dialectic. Bitterness and sweetness, past and present, loss and gain, propaganda and art all intermingle. At dawn, beneath the temple gate that marks the separation between the sacred and the profane, the Deliriant finally reckons with duality.

    The fourth vignette begins almost exactly as the third. Playing on continuity and rupture, it opens on a visual echo—much like the round cell door and the circular drain sutured in the first two episodes. In medias res, the Deliriant wakes in the back of a moving truck. Whereas in the third tableau cinema traveled from a metropolitan area toward the rural hinterland, he now makes the return journey: the 1980s witnessed a re-centering of narrative cinema on the urban, attuned to the new rhythms that animate Chinese cities following Dengist reform. The Deliriant returns as a small-time con artist, freshly arrived in town and already devising a scheme. Refusing to partner with two coarse thugs, he instead recruits a young orphan girl. He trains her in card tricks and drills her in a covert language of cues: a choreography of signals she must memorize for every card. One of these codes relies on scent. Finally ready, he brings her before an old, wealthy man who has placed an advertisement in the newspaper seeking someone with supernatural abilities. As she is blindfolded, the old man presents to her a blackened metal box filled with ashes—the remains of a letter lost in the fire that killed his daughter. He asks the girl to “read” what has turned to dust. She recites a message addressed to an absent father. After being paid for their services, the Deliriant resolves to leave town alone, abandoning the girl behind. At the bus station, as he decides to turn back, the two thugs reappear. They rob him, a blade flashes, he bleeds out to death.

    The vignette deals with the question of transmission. It stages the passing on of a technique, the apprenticeship of illusion: the sleights of hand the Deliriant teaches the girl find their analogue in the cinematic craft, which, since its earliest days, has spun legerdemain from montage cuts.[3] In 1978, the Beijing Film Academy reopened after the Cultural Revolution, training the cohort that became the Fifth Generation.[4] As the Deliriant initiates the orphan into the art of deception, so Chinese cinema in the Reform era relearns its language, renewing itself by piecing together its lineage beyond the socialist realism of the Mao era. The vignette also turns to another form of transmission—not of knowledge, but of capital. The old man stands in for the Chinese Nomenklatura: the state apparatus and its command economy that provisioned film production throughout the Cultural Revolution. The Deliriant secures money only after staging a demonstration, letting the old man assess the girl’s magical talents as though submitting a film project to a state commission for approval.

    Though the Deliriant also makes money with side hustles: he runs a scatter of small ventures, diversifying his petty-crook business to keep himself afloat. His con runs parallel to the broader liberalization of the Reform era, when getihu—individual household entrepreneurs—burgeons favoring the development of an interstitial economy.[5] Similarly, film production slipped into a hybrid system, combining state ownership with market incentives, that left room for informal, gray-market activities: the studios were expected to cover part of production costs through box-office revenue, keeping surplus beyond quotas.[6] But as the Deliriant learnt at his expense, competition seeps in where state funding once sufficed. In the new economic order, the two thugs he refused to associate with return as predatory business rivals, stripping him of both cash and life. Despite this tragic turn, a note of hope lingers. As the old man becomes convinced of her extraordinary gift, the girl comes to believe in it: what began as a hocus-pocus scam takes on the texture of reality. In other words, cinema—handed down to a new generation—recovers its generative force, its power to estrange the spectators, long constrained by the aesthetic stricture of Maoist doctrine.

    1999, on the eve of the new millennium. The Deliriant smokes alone on the docks. A gang of youngsters roars in on motorbikes. Hidden behind a concrete pylon, he watches unnoticed as they toy with a man, before hoisting him up by the arms and abandoning him there—the image reverberating backward to the second vignette, where the Deliriant himself hung suspended. Once again, Bi Gan threads a motif across time. Binding the civil-war era to the late 1990s, it urges the spectator to ask what makes the two epochs alike, however irreducibly different. In the 1940s, Shanghai cinema teemed with noir tales of mafia, spies, detectives, and seductresses. In the last years of the 20th century, the underworld and its catalogue of opaque characters resurfaces: Hong Kong gangster movies—Johnnie To, Andrew Lau, John Woo—illegally flood the mainland thanks to video compact disc (VCD).

    Watching the hazing as if it were a film, the Deliriant fails to notice he has entered the frame. On the pylon, like shadow play, a projection, the profile of a woman. The watcher is watched. And we, the audience watch this nesting of spectatorships and spectacles. Unaware of all the eyes on him, the Deliriant rifles through the hanging man’s pockets; on the ground lie broken VCD players and hundreds of shiny discs. She steps out and whispers her name, Tai Zhaomei—a name she shares with a Taiwanese pop singer. Glinting like a disco ball, VCDs line the walls of a karaoke bar—the hideout of a triad boss who traffics contraband Taiwanese records—where the Deliriant has followed Tai Zhaomei.

    She belongs to the godfather—produced and sold by him like a pirated disc. The metaphor—linking underground film distribution to human trafficking—turns literal when the Deliriant realizes the boss is a vampire, and Tai Zhaomei his blood child, condemned to a nocturnal life of exploitation. As he is bitten, she sings “Magnolia Flower”[7] (by Tai Zhaomei), an homage to the karaoke scene of Xiao Wu (1998), the debut feature of Jia Zhangke.[8] Leading figure of the Sixth Generation, Jia examines the social consequences of rapid modernization and globalization in contemporary China and brought Chinese cinema to international film festivals, where it began to compete with the more widely circulated auteur cinemas of Taiwan (Tsai Ming-liang), and of Hong Kong (Wong Kar-wai)—an ambition that Bi Gan undoubtedly shares.

    This fifth tableau stages an impossible love story between mainland Chinese cinema and the cinemas and pop music of Taiwan and Hong Kong: it ends in tragedy. At daybreak, the lovers flee together on a boat whose shape alludes to the barge transporting Lenin’s statue in Ulysses’ Gaze (1995). Their embrace captures the optimism of China in the early 2000s, amid accelerating integration into global capitalism. Though, the couple also rushes toward death: now that she turned him into a vampire, the sunrise promises annihilation rather than renewal. The scene has a double-edge, forward-looking and elegiac. Like Lenin’s statue, which signals the collapse of the USSR, it mourns the disappearance of old communist China. It also laments a way of watching movies: the VCDs that democratized access to films sped up the decline of movie theaters.[9] A bitter-sweet chronicle of triumph and loss. In filigree, Bi Gan draws the idiograms of vignette 3.

    The film circles back. The “Big Other” washes the Deliriant’s corpse and prepares him like a mortuary cosmetologist, applying prosthetics to remake him as the monster from the opium den. She then slides him into a strange morgue cooler that resembles both a funeral lantern and a fantasized data tower. The final shot pulls back to the rear of a miniature movie theater, a wax diorama slowly melting into darkness. What form will cinema assume in the age of digital platforms and AI? 

    Number one at the box office, Resurrection achieved a rare feat for Chinese arthouse cinema, seducing mainstream audiences.[10] While it fulfilled its ambition at home—demonstrating that Chinese cinema is as monumental and self-reflexive as its Western counterpart and may offer new breath to the 7th art—it proved less successful abroad. Described, with a touch of Orientalism, as mysterious and enigmatic, the film exposed the persistence of an insular Western critical gaze—even as China stands as the leading global power.

    Before beginning her Ph.D in Romance Studies at Cornell University, Joséphine Haillot received an M.A. in Art History and Literature from the École des Hautes Études en Sciences Sociales (EHESS). She was an invited researcher at the Cinémathèque française (2019-2021). Her current research focuses on representations of working-class life and the wider problematic of class consciousness in French film and literature after 1989; drawing on intellectual history, socialist thought, psychoanalysis, and media theory to investigate the cultural residues of posthistoire from the fall of Berlin Wall to the crisis of neoliberalism.

    [1] “Bloody Saturday” is the name given to the black-and-white picture taken on August 28, 1937. The image shows a baby crying amid the bomb-shattered ruins of the Shanghai South Railway Station. Testimony to Japanese wartime violence, the photograph provoked waves of outrage abroad.

    [2] Wakeman, “Licensing Leisure,” 21.

    [3] https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=W8oP9FdFL_o

    [4] Angus W. K. Lam, review of Reinventing China: A Generation and Its Films, by Paul J. A. Clark, China Perspectives, no. 63 (January–February 2006), published December 20, 2006, accessed February 23, 2026.

    [5] Mark Dodd Jacobs, Market China: An Historical and Institutional Analysis of a Chinese Marketplace and Its Market Environment (Ph.D. diss., Cornell University, 2010), 21.

    [6] Ying Zhu, Chinese Cinema during the Era of Reform: The Ingenuity of the System (Westport, CT: Praeger, 2003).

    [7] https://open.spotify.com/intl-fr/track/5RzLI8SXLZmSZc18z5Qc5C?si=cfb8b19f3f2d41ea

    [8] https://youtu.be/vWgTfOAnYYY?t=1861

    [9] https://news.qq.com/rain/a/20230623A06T1500

    [10] https://variety.com/2025/film/box-office/china-box-office-bi-gan-resurrection-1236590546/

  • Jeanette Vigliotti King–Ravishing Regulations and Digital Bodies

    Jeanette Vigliotti King–Ravishing Regulations and Digital Bodies

    This text is published as part of a special b2o issue titled “Critique as Care”, edited by Norberto Gomez, Frankie Mastrangelo, Jonathan Nichols, and Paul Robertson, and published in honor of our b2o and b2 colleague and friend, the late David Golumbia.

    Ravishing Regulations and Digital Bodies: Metabolizing #Metoo

    Jeanette Vigliotti King

    “It matters which stories tell stories, which concepts think concepts. Mathematically, visually, and narratively, it matters which figures figure figures, which systems systematize systems.” – Donna Haraway, Staying with the Trouble: Making Kin in the Chthulucene

    In the late 2000s, David Golumbia claimed examining the rhetoric of computation allowed for an interrogation of “those aspects of institutional power aided through belief in the superior utility of computerization as a form of social and political organization” (2009: 3). Golumbia provides a compass for navigating the slippery ways in which computers and digital life continue to obscure harm. As Golumbia states, the rhetoric of computation always carries veneers of newness and radical breaks—social media spaces are know exceptions for striking poses of liberation, newness, and connection. Like David before me, I aim to understand the ways in which digital social networking sites can be read as texts with “cultural and historical contexts” (Golumbia 2009:2). In this essay, I read metabolism, zombies, and the hashtag as interconnected logics of digital circulation: a way which bodies and stories affectively move through digital space and are rendered legible on digital bodies. This framework is particularly helpful for reading the emergence, spread, and afterlife of #Metoo. 

    The October 2017 #Metoo[1] campaign spoke wounds to life, narrating a historical story of repressed violence (Geiseler 2019). #Metoo produced largely absented, shamed narratives of sexual assault survivors. The conventions for online participation and meaning making were strategically and tactically deployed to force marginalized, nondominant, and traumatic narrative into focus—causing these stories to metabolize and explicitly enter forums of knowledge production.  As such, the digital wound named by #metoo told stories about normative health presentation and bodies on social media sites. I offer the concept zombie hunger to theorize more broadly how the unstable categories of consumer/consumed were levied during the October 2017 #Metoo multiplatform media event.

    Zombies are potent metaphors, a cultural figure that can be mobilized to track what persists after a body has been designated as abject, abandoned, or made socially dead. Zombie hunger refers to a structural condition of unending need: a repetitive reaching toward recognition, repair, and justice that fails to be fully satisfied under platform capitalism. In other words

    Zombie hunger accounts for the ways personal, uploaded social media information metabolizes with human and nonhuman others. In this sense, zombie hunger tracks how digital bodies become-with. Uploaded information is not passive, but an integral part of knowledge production in Facebook and Instagram. If uploaded information fits within certain criteria, the information circulates freely, touching many digital bodies, bringing them together. Metabolized data allows users to become-with human and nonhumans alike. (King 2025: 2)

    Its affordances lie in naming how survivors’ stories circulate as both vital and emptied material which human and nonhuman platform actants metabolize, creating moments of rupture and visibility. Its limit is the zombie metaphor risks reinscribing dehumanization. Therefore, I find the zombie useful for foregrounding the structural hunger associated with social media platforms. As a mode of cultural critique, the figure of zombies describes viral, collective and grotesque consumption, giving name to the textual cannibalism that occurs within digital social media platforms. As a descriptive figure, zombies are helpful for naming ruptures in protocol. As in films and books, zombies spread by using existing networks of contact and proximity—planes, trains, malls—anywhere people gather, are seen, and see others. Zombies are not liberators, but like all monstrous figures, can reveal harm and warn against ways of being in the world. In this way, zombies offer a Golumbian critique: “we have to learn how to critique even that which helps us” (Golumbia 2009: 13).   Read this way, the figure of the zombie is both critique and care practice: a critique of the logics of consumption in social media space which translates articulated trauma into data and a care practice for its insistence that what haunts, what returns, what stalks does so because it has not been tended to.

    Zombies metabolize—a process that regulates which bodily functions happen. Metabolism, Hannah Landecker argues, is not autonomous but dependent on multiple actants which destabilize agential positions of life (as active) and death (as passive). Consequently, the fixed hierarchy of consumer and consumed cease to be stable markers defining a body. Metabolism offers language for the divergent ways temporality, life, and death manifest for digital life. Since zombies are never singular, but always part of a horde, the metaphor is useful to think with for the ways a collectivized metabolism operates. Zombies as a figure help think about ways in which traumatic narratives are spread compulsively, blurring distinctions between self/other, consumer/consumed, alive/dead, health/sick.

    Hashtags, which are clickable links that organize and bind an uploader’s personal information to others on social media sites, can be thought of as metabolic in nature. The hashtag marked users, compelling others to witness and consume their narratives. Since regulation as a process leads to physiological change, #Metoo forced digital consumption through uncanny, repetitive exposure. Hashtags, like zombies, rely on collective meaning making, their power drawn from contact and hybridity.

    #Metoo can be understood as a monstrous story of hunger, a tale of what one cannot speak alone. In the case of #Metoo, zombie hunger is enacted through: 1) the uploader self-reporting information; 2) the uploader selecting a hashtag; 3) the hashtagged post is algorithmically selected to join other user’s feeds; 4) other users consuming the hashtagged post on their feed; 5) other users clicking the hashtag; 6) other users becoming an uploader. This process mirrors the ways the mid-twentieth century zombie operates—through consumption, transmission, and integration. #Metoo narratives transformed as they circulated, shaping and being shaped by the digital social media bodies. #Metoo resists single authorship, instead forming an overwhelming mass of testimony.

    The archive of #Metoo represents metabolized stories, kept alive through repetition and reproduction of the dominant social values of imagined communities. Paying attention to metabolized stories, I provide a close reading of October 2017 #Metoo to interrogate how repetition in digital spaces is operationalized to reveal normative practices and procedures. Which and whose stories are digestible? And why and how?

    I examine infrastructures that successfully metabolized certain textual and imagistic #Metoo testimonies and how these regulated what other testimonies were marked in poor taste, perverse, or unpalatable.  I close read texts in the public domain—newspaper articles about #Metoo, the viral media event in 2017—and the structural nature of the Facebook profile picture. Finally, I read and analyze artist and graphic designer @witchoria (Victoria Seimer)’s #Metoo image that circulated in the initial days of #Metoo to show how #Metoo offered a tactical, temporary disruption in how social media users collectively engaged with systemic sexual violence. 

    Going Viral: #Metoo 2017

    In what follows, I will contextualize the 2017 #Metoo media event to demonstrated how metabolic and monstrous frameworks manifest within these narratives. In October 2017, actress Alyssa Milano tweeted “Suggested by a friend: If all the women who have been sexually harassed or assaulted wrote ‘Me Too” as a status, we might give people a sense of the magnitude of the problem. If you’ve been sexually harassed or assaulted write ‘me too’ as a reply to this tweet.”[2] Alyssa Milano’s tweet was initially considered the origin point for this particular media event, but activist Black feminist activist Tarana Burke had already created the campaign a decade earlier and has run programming to support survivors of sexual trauma (Vagianos 2017). Celebrities and non-celebrities alike added their voices on Twitter, and soon the hashtag #Metoo was trending. #Metoo made familiar platform conventions—like the live feed and the hashtag—a site of zombie- hording and hunger. #Metoo exposed the ways in which certain bodies – those that are disproportionately women, transwomen, and women of color—experience violence when they were figured as objects, fleshed commodities. 

    According to CBS News Report from October 17, 2017, 12 million posts featuring the hashtag “me too” flooded Facebook (CBS 2017).  Although this was not the first—or last—viral hashtag campaign about a social and political issue, #Metoo affords legible conversations about the yoked nature of the digital and physical body and how an appetite to consume content can be used to upend the normative operations of social networking spaces. Through the seemingly mundane #Metoo, this translated trauma effectively organized multiple organic and inorganic entities, human and nonhuman actants.

    As more users added their voices to #Metoo, zombie hunger became a powerful, partially disruptive force. #Metoo participants used the conventions of the platform—of the pleasures of being seen and the pleasures of being consumed— to call attention to narratives not normally deemed polite or sayable. The repeated presence of #Metoo caused these stories to metabolize. In the specific case of #Metoo, the hashtag itself acts through this understanding of metabolism. The digital body of women who posted now bore a mark and thereby helped constitute what users, other users, and nonhuman actants were forced to “see” and “devour” while engaging with their live feed. Paraphrasing Hannah Landecker, the #Metoo status update is some of the “stuff out of which bodies are made.”(Landecker 2013: 4)  Since regulation as a process leads to a “physiological change,” then #Metoo forces consumption through banal tactics that are rendered unfamiliar and uncanny (Landecker 2013 : 4).

    I focus on hashtags as a mechanism of self-production and zombie hunger because hashtags have an agential capacity to shape and be shaped by existing and emergent bodies of knowledge.  Zombie hunger in the form of agential hashtags operates within the framework of testimony.[3] Gilmore explains: 

    Testimony crosses the boundary between life and death, but also it tarries at the border and inhabits it as an extracorporeal entity. The testimonial body is both a surrogate for those who cannot testify and possess a life of its own. It persists across jurisdictions and can travel the globe. Its future is defined by its capacity to communicate about the past. It exceeds the bodies of the dead, but it carries their voice where it cannot go. Testimony constantly traverses the boundaries of the living and the dead and it derives its affective charge from its disembodied and authentic location. Testimony is haunted: by the dead to whom it bears witness, as well as the living who offer it and hear it. It carries histories of the past that are difficult to narrate, and it makes a claim on the present about current situations. (Gilmore 2017: 75).

    #Metoo functioned as a kind of testimony as an “event and practice” which exists in spaces like autobiographies, memoirs, and digital social networks. When #Metoo was operationalized, the linked nature of the hashtag sent stories of sexual assault and violence skittering across the internet, infecting and replicating on Facebook, Reddit, Instagram taking over the live feeds of users. Every post with the hashtag carried a “disembodied” and “haunted” narrative through repetition in the testimonial network of multiple social media platforms. 

    Haunting seems to share a lot in common with hashtags: they are both patterns, repetitions, frequencies Haunted time is inherently an affective, nonmetric one. As Avery Gordon describes, haunting “alters the experience of being in time,” relies on repetition, and marks the re-emergence of social violence, disrupting stable notions of progress (Gordon 1997: xvi). With #Metoo, the familiar body presented a haunted and temporally displaced trauma for consumption that forced its consumers to look at absented, invisible wounds. The narrative form of hashtags draws power from repetition and dissemination. In this way, repetition combined with the desire to look becomes metabolic because meaning and power are not autonomously generated, but generated and regulated in concert with algorithms, hashtags, and other users.

    By adhering to the temporal logics of repetition, every affective engagement in social media –reactions, shares, hashtags–amplifies the larger message. According to Nicole Brodeur (2017), a columnist for The Seattle Times who also participated in #Metoo, if “the Me toos’ keep coming. Some from transgender women, some from gender nonconforming people…. we’ve not just opened a dialogue here. We’ve exposed the abuse of power and shown there is strength in numbers.” Brodeur (2017) explains how she watched “drips” of #Metoo until there was a “deluge.” The repetition, the connection, or as she says, “strength in numbers,” demonstrates the capacity of what narratives are going to be digested, which ones will force their way into public discourse (Brodeur 2017).

    The case of #Metoo shows how hashtags are nonhuman others, co-producing both desires and hunger. Hashtags have the capacity to work alongside humans to flip normative scripts and shape reality and knowledge systems, allowing for communities to form and transform understandings by forcing consumption through the logics of the live feed. Like hashtags, the zombie’s integrity and meaning-making capacity is dependent on contact with others, by the act of consumption as a moment of transformative power.

    Similarly, in postapocalyptic literature, it is the presence of the zombie that is more urgent, more important than understanding who that zombie is or was; in the #Metoo movement, the name of the participant is not nearly as urgent as the admission itself: “me, too.” When the hashtag flooded feeds, an overwhelming mass of trauma images became accessible merely through acts of repetition. But the integrity of #Metoo, like other hashtags, is dependent upon its contact with other matters. A singular hashtag, unattached to other signifiers, has diminished meaning, reduced capacity to create (digital) physiological change to the linked social body. Zombies, too, are seldom singular; they gain full recognition in a zombie horde in which individual distinction is not the defining feature. Zombies gain meaning in relationship to each other, read against orderly, healthy bodies free from disease. Zombies are an act of translation, moving between life and death, consumer and consumed. Like the pronoun “you,” zombies occupy a space of general and individual distinction.[4]

    Iterative Practices: Metabolizing Life-Writing and Trauma

    Sexual assault, like all trauma, exists at the space where language bucks, becomes undomesticated, caught between an embodied moment then and an embodied moment now. #Metoo offered a tactical, temporary disruption in the how social media users collectively engage with systemic sexual violence. In #Metoo, users and hashtags were webbed, related, co-authors in a story that extended beyond the body of one individual. Read retroactively, #Metoo is a monstrous story of hunger, a tale of what one cannot speak alone. Instead, #Metoo now signifies through volume, each story tacked on, made alive—hunting and haunting—through the nonhuman actor of a hashtag, growing more powerful through what doesn’t have to leave the lips of the user. Haunting is fraught with repetition, what demands to be re-seen again and again. Repetition is also a temporal displacement, a scene which materializes through various structures brushing up against each other. When applied to digital spaces, haunting’s affective uncanny persistence is rendered visible, particularly with recurrent encounters with traumatic events slicing into scrolling sessions via algorithmic circulation. In a digital social media site, users are likely to encounter content in shuffled time and order, rather than a strict linear fashion.

    Life-writing in digital spaces expands opportunities and forms to report, share, and connect self-representation stories; like the haunted bodily form of the zombie, it constantly weaves between interiority and exteriority. Rippl et al. (2013: 7) prefer the term “life-writing’ over autobiography…[because] the latter tends to privilege certain ways of writing about the self [and] conform to the Western Enlightenment narrative of the autonomous self determined (and at least implicitly male) individual which usually favors narrative regularity.” Life-writing is a way to center those narratives “by women, people of color, post-colonial subjects, and other historically marginalized groups, whose stories of violence and oppression are often rendered in non-linear and fragmented forms.” (Rippl et al 2013: 5). Since digital narratives rely on indexical access (rather than linear pagination), the digital temporal space of haunting provides the necessary language and strategies to think-with the lives and experiences of marginalized others.

    Thinking about the processes which enable #Metoo as life-writing focuses on which bodies, even while articulating collectivized trauma, are still subjected to systemic and structural harm. Operating from a feminist philosophical position of strong objectivity, classing #Metoo as a life-writing names the co-narrators (human and nonhuman alike) as historically and socially positioned, constructed at-once through available technologies, languages, and forms.[5] Trauma tests the limit of self-representation–it is extremely difficult to verbalize trauma. This testing necessitates a reconceptualization of the genres of self-representation that adhere to “legalistic definitions of the truth, sharply distinguish between the private and the public as well as the individual and the collective and presuppose a sovereign self as the teller of the tale” (Gilmore 2017: 7). #Metoo is haunted by this systemic violence in which a sovereign self is not the narrator. Corporeal experiences are given to digital bodies, formed both through the chain of production for the digital device, and the network of nonhuman others within the social media platform itself. #Metoo is a co-production whose potency and failings are deeply related to form or how the life-stories moved in a zombie-like horde.

    Complicating Picture Perfect Health

    Social media platforms offer a mirage of freedom. While users are free to upload their own images and contribute text, they must do so within strict boundaries. These platforms, though modifiable, follow an orderly format in which only images of certain sizes can be selected and uploaded. For instance, an uploader on Facebook has a hierarchy on their profile: an anchoring profile image, a banner image, a bolded name, and a wall where posts produced by the uploader and other users are visible. Every post follows a particular visual hierarchy: the profile picture in miniature, the uploader’s name, the content of the post (which includes things like a video or image uniformly formatted in a neat box) with text and the ability to incorporate hyperlinks in the form of hashtags or social tags to other profiles.

    There is no variety, despite the platform’s insistence on wanting the uploader to express “What’s on your mind?” For uploaders, the question “what is on your mind?” can only be addressed in the same uniform way. The ability to choose what to upload obscures the ways in which the platform itself, to use Golumbia’s work, creates a “central perspective; whatever the diversity of the input tory, the output is unified, hierarchized, striated, authoritative” (2009: 208).

    There are also unwritten social conventions governing the construction of digital profiles—only particular kinds of images and life events, those usually associated with positive experiences, are generally circulated for public consumption (Calderia et al. 2020). Lauren Berlant explains, “Health itself can then be seen as a side effect of successful normativity, and people’s desires and fantasies are solicited to line up with that pleasant condition” (Berlant 2007: 765).  Berlant’s assessment is readily extended to Facebook and Instagram. Bodies on these sites are positioned as healthy through a careful absenting of trauma and health woes. This adherence to “unification haunts” every post (Golumbia 2009: 208).These infrastructural practices of small digital repetitions such as uploading, reacting, sharing, and hashtagging uphold projects of normativity and reify the clean, upwardly mobile, white, able-bodied liberal subject.[6] Through such infrastructurally-encouraged repetitions, social norms and structural harm from “offline” continue to metabolize experiences “online.”[7]

    Zombie hunger adheres to logics of repetition: #Metoo’s power depends on the collapse of consumer/consumed, forcing users scrolling on “their” feed to consume abject experiences that survivors have been taught to repress and whose narratives have been denied life in many institutional spaces. The violence to the body returns from the dead as a hungry hunter. Every move towards eating is repeated not only by an “individual” participant but amplified by the horde’s consumption rhyt as well. When users post comments on Facebook live feeds, a smaller image of the profile picture is to the left to the textual information—whether that is a link, another photograph, a few sentences, a life event, etc. In this way, the photograph and status update form a new photographic experience—the inclusion of the linguistic message that is inseparable from the image proper (Barthes 1977). The profile picture serves two primary purposes: to identify and authenticate the user. The profile picture becomes a digital handshake, carrying a user’s identity in the selected image. Many profile pictures are headshots, or artistic spins on headshots.

    The Facebook profile picture inherits from portraiture producing healthy bodies for circulation. Tanya Sheehan explains the nineteenth century practice still permeates contemporary relationships with digital photographs as people “seek to create ‘healthy’ public images…that reproduce narrowly defined ideas about what it means to belong to an ‘American’ social group” (2011: 144). Facebook’s embedded photo tools focus primarily on brightening and lightening, while other non-native applications like Snapseed allow users to digitally enhance the body by removing blemishes, freckles, pounds–procedures and operations to make a digital body reproduce normative health which is always already positioned as white, heteronormative, and able-bodied. These apps, within and outside of Facebook, “generally ‘balance skin pigmentation idealize ‘pure’ whiteness as the desired norm” (Sheehan 2011: 144).  Sheehan notes both “physical ‘excess’ and aging” are traits associated with “the lower class” whose lives are valued differently, particularly when class intersects with the vectors of race and gender. Although whitening practices are not the heart of my analysis, it is imperative to understand that the mechanisms for disseminating information reproduce normative health practices. Illness is absented and mitigated through healing tools, camera angles, and social conventions of reporting certain kinds of information.

    Unification and repetition are mechanisms of zombie hunger for #Metoo. During the media event, the live feed of many users’ Facebooks were flooded with a jarring juxtaposition: a profile picture (likely in line with normative conventions) and the textual testimony of sexual assault or violence. This same structure which transmits fantasies of frictionless life was used to make one story viral, a story that testifies abuses to the physical body.

    The presence of #Metoo next to a profile picture disrupts the healthy body through a haunted temporality. #Metoo haunts and intervenes norms of the profile picture and status box[8]. The contingent nature of the photograph is reinscribed with admissions of sexual assault and violence, altering the unwritten conventions of sharing only positive events and news associated with capitalist and white values of success (Wells et al. 2021).  Instead, users scrolling through their Facebook live feeds are met with bodies and cannot help but taste.

    Often, sexual assault and sexual trauma are invisible wounds that afflict 1 in 3 women and 1 and 6 men.[9] However, that trauma is not absented from the survivor’s experiences. With the inclusion of #Metoo beside the profile picture, each participating user generated a consuming horde, affecting and infecting other users. A 2019 study found that #Metoo did impact public awareness–there was an increase of google searches for the following keywords: sexual assault, sexual abuse, sexual harassment, and rape (Kaufman et al. 2021). Users were spurned, at the very least, to seek additional information about a health issue that disproportionally affects women and in which women of color, women with disabilities, women in low socioeconomic classes, and trans women are overrepresented. Kaufman et al (2021) explained: 

    The National Sexual Assault Conference held in August 2018 is one example of how the hashtag has been turned into action. The conference’s opening plenary featured Tarana Burke talking about where the #Metoo movement needs to go next (National Sexual Violence Resource Center, 2018; North, 2018). The #HowIWillChange follow-up movement is another example of hashtag activism resulting in clear ways to change behavior, although whether social media users actually engage in these promised behaviors is unknown. While a hashtag seems simplistic, and the #Metoo movement has been accused of being unfocused, without a clear purpose, and at times a threat to men falsely accused (North, 2018), the movement has upended public conversation about this health issue for women and others globally. How the sustained attention on the movement and related issues is used for addressing these women’s health, safety, well-being, and policy change remains to be seen.

    The digital body can be transformed into a political stance by a digital act and one that can translate into material changes. Tarana Burke explains she thinks the “destigmatizing effect #Metoo represents a greater gain than anticipated risks” and that “There is inherent strength in agency. And #Metoo, in a lot of ways, is about agency” (Brocke 2018).  The way #Metoo has been discussed in a variety of news articles echoes this sentiment—participants often felt empowered, part of something larger, less ashamed when adding their voice to the #Metoo community.

    #Metoo: What Did Not Metabolize

     Although #Metoo generated space for sexual assault narratives by forcing viewers to consume content, I want to pay attention to Landecker’s statement that metabolism “run[s] the operation of being a body” (Landecker 2013: 4). #Metoo certainly disrupted public discourse, allowing certain women to feel safe enough to express their tales of assault or harassment by feeling connected to a larger community. However, not all #Metoo narratives were integrated seamlessly into the “operation of being a body” (Landecker 2013).  Verity Trott explains that not all survivors felt the same way, calling the feminist hashtag campaign “voyeuristic trauma porn” that disregarded the “high level of emotional labour from survivors but demands nothing from the perpetrators” (2021: 1125). Moreover, not all survivors felt safe in sharing their stories of sexual assault—despite the presence of other stories.

    Here, Golumbia’s exploration between users and CRMs becomes generative ground for thinking through the ways in which platforms have historically both catered to individuals and abstracted their specific needs. He explains:

    While the rhetoric of CRM often focuses on ‘meeting customer’s needs,’ the tools themselves are constructed so as to manage human behavior often against the customer’s own interest and in favor of statistically-developed corporate goals that are implemented at a much higher level of abstraction that the individual[.] (169)

    Following Golumbia’s account of computational logics that automate and naturalize political power, I read the hashtag as a kind of techne structuring stories to cohere as movement. This formulation of tools that meet the customer’s needs—in this case, a platform’s so-called democratic dialog prompt to share using the hashtag #Metoo—is levied against the interest of individual contributors. In fact, the hashtag is, itself, a construction that manages human behavior at a high level of abstraction. Individual contributions are absorbed into larger historically specific, deeply political projects. #Metoo participates in the logics Golumbia outlines: it amplifies, recirculates and constrains testimony through platform architectures which privilege certain repetitions.

    Not all bodies, #Metoo reveals, are valued the same. Importantly, then, some kinds of zombie hunger remain indigestible, despite the ways #Metoo forces the consumption of particular digital identities. Technological tools and digital media are not absented or immune from their situatedness.[10] Kember and Zylinska offer some insight as “to what extent and in what way ‘human users’ are actually formed–not just as users but as humans–by their media” (2014: 12). For #Metoo, understanding that media –and its consumption– as imbricated in human cultural, social, political, and economic systems is important to push against narratives of technology as liberated from the concerns of race, class, and gender.[11]

    #Metoo is not physically present, but a product of the Anthropocene where bits/bytes are organized across bodies. #Metoo organizes data in a horde–a very different kind of archiving practice than the traditional archive which is in a locatable space with defined parameters of what types of content are worthy of memorialization. Again, social media archival sites pose different challenges for contemporary historians such as privacy concerns, methods of swift retrieval, deleted accounts among other things.  Foucault explains that archives exercise a particular kind of discursive power, functioning as the “system that establishes statements as events and things” (Foucault 1972: 137). Value, significance, and authority become associated with items stored and cared for in an archive. By transitioning items into an archive, values of cultures are rendered visible–these are the ways an archive helps form “events and things” which, in turn, outline what types of events are permissible.

    Another important contour: “you” are implicated, “you” are metabolized. When survivors uploaded their stories and used the hashtag, they participated in a decentralized archive. The platforms of sites such as Facebook and Instagram enable self-archiving practices that depart from traditional archiving power structures. As Rebecca Lemov (2017: 254)) explains:

     Self-initiated nonstate archives tend to embody a different set of power and control nodes, a difference perhaps most easily embodied in the contrast between the relations Michel Foucault described in Discipline and Punish (in which the pervasive ‘eye of power’ spread disciplinary and dressage-like techniques that are absorbed through a network of power relationship) and the processes he examined in The History of Sexuality volumes 2 and 3….self-archive, a powerful paradox is at work. The imperative to optimize the self through archiving it is accompanied by a concomitant desire to ‘outsource; responsibility for choices.

    Lemov is right to focus on the ways “nonstate archives embody a differ set of power and control nodes” that have to do with panoptic impulses, regulated behavior to “optimize” the self for absorption and consumption. Digital self-archives, such as Facebook and Instagram, are unquestionably sites of knowledge production. Social facts, as Ann Laura Stoler (2017) indicates, help shape which knowledge is considered qualified. In digital spaces, the process of converting social fact to authoritative knowledge is imperative to the reconfiguration of power. Only certain knowledges are saved, waiting to be resurrected. On Facebook and Instagram, this inherited imperial practice shifts, becomes harder to see, and requires a different assemblage of historically specific materials to trace how power is exercised over bodies.

    Even in this moment of rupture, #Metoo’s imagined community still largely upholds what Gayle Rubin calls a “hierarchical system of sexual value. (Rubin 2007: 171).  Due in part to criminalization and a long tradition of dehumanization, the vulnerable population of self-identifying and self-reporting sex workers failed to be integrated successfully into the larger narrative of #Metoo. Melony Hill, Baltimore resident and sex worker, explained after disclosing her experience with sexual violence that “she’s gotten messages saying she deserved to be sexually assaulted…‘They don’t want to include women like me….They’ll say we’re just whores anyway — ‘How can you sexually assault a whore?’ I’ve had that said to me multiple times” (Cooley 2018).  The piece continues with stories from the women whose sex worker status positions them outside the generative potentiality of #Metoo. Sex workers occupy a space on the bottom of the hierarchy as a part of a “criminal sexual population based on sexual activity” (Rubin 2007: 171). Because sex work falls outside normative sexual activity, cultural narratives often dehumanize these laborers as “dangerous” or “inferior undesirables.”[12]  Professional dominatrix J. Leigh Brantly expresses this concern when she states, “they aren’t ‘perfect victims” (Rubin 2007: 172). These examples illustrate how the conventions of social media’s zombie hunger do not promise full liberation—many other socially constructed others remain outside bandwidths of acceptability for horde hunger.

    Sex worker experiences are not the only vulnerable, less metabolized. There are other intersectional concerns–women of color and working-class women are often left out of the conversation. A white actress launched #Metoo into the cultural imaginary, despite Tarana Burke’s Me Too campaign which started a decade before. Vice President for Education and Workplace Justice at the National Women’s Law Center Emily Martin explains, “‘There has not been enough attention to the way sexual and racial harassment intersect and the ways a woman’s racial identity can target them for harassment” (Jones 2018).

    Without attention to intersectional goals, digital movements run the risk of unintentionally reproducing the subordination of certain bodies. Trott (2021) explains intersectionality is a crucial framework to address some of the issues women of color, women with disabilities, women outside the United States,[13] and queer women faced while attempting to have their experiences successfully metabolized. She explains the framing of Milano’s tweet alongside the spreading sentiment that “we’re all victims and should stand together” excluded “experiences of men, transmen, and nonbinary folk, with the latter groups experiencing a higher rate of sexual violence” (Trott 2021: 12).  The exclusion of trans and nonbinary folks in #Metoo speaks to a larger rupture within mainstream feminist activism. Trott indicates the flattening of all survivors as the same within digital platforms fails to properly account for how marginalized groups operating within systemic oppression often have greater chances of experiencing sexual assault and violence. Intersectional frameworks reveal not only which narratives are deemed consumable (or hungered for) but also traces how both algorithms and digital norms work in tandem to amplify certain narratives at the expense of others.

    #Metoo, Tactical Media, and Possibilities

    From a certain vantage point, #Metoo might appear to be a neoliberal life narrative for the ways in which individuals named systemic harm and major white businessman were held legally accountable.[14] Gilmore explains that the neoliberal life narrative “features an ‘I’ who overcomes hardship and recasts historical and systemic harm as something an individual alone can, and should, manage through pluck, perseverance, and enterprise. In short, the individual transforms disadvantage into value” (Gilmore 2017: 89). However, there are distinct differences due to the interrelated, composite, zombie-like mass of people connected by a hashtag, and the words “me too.” This is not the story of an individual, but a story of scale.

    Attention to these collapses of self/other and consumer/consumed helps us think about #Metoo where the same kind of zombie hunger forced users to consume the horror of sameness. The sameness here is the horror of the volume of sexual assault survivors, of violated physical bodies and newly wounded digital bodies. Being forced to consume content in this scaled-up way furthers the zombie hunger because it calls attention to differential life chances which exist under capitalism but typically disappear from notice.

    The normative social protocol of going online and checking the live feed is part of the platform level mechanisms that allowed these testimonies to be seen and consumed. Understanding the slipperiness of the subject and self within neoliberal conventions of branding and self-commodification can reveal the gendered, classed and raced impacts of capitalism and how hunger can be used as tactical media, a disruption in normative procedures. Rita Raley explains that tactical media “engage in a micropolitics of disruption, intervention, and education” and that “tactical media activities provide models of opposition rather than revolution,” operating within the system of global capitalism and neoliberalism. Since tactical media are forms of art that form “temporary autonomous zones,” they open rather than foreclose possibilities for political transformations beyond their ephemeral temporalities (Raley 2009: 1, 151, 27).

    I read Victoria Seimer’s viral #Metoo digital artwork through zombie hunger as a form of tactical media (Seimer 2017). On Instagram, a particular image created by user @witchoria  (Victoria Seimer)[15] and promiscuously[16] circulated by other users provides an example of a story that (as noted earlier) names wounds. User @witchoria which presents a haunted, foggy field in which no bodies are present. Instead, “me too” is spectrally rendered, repeated throughout the image. On Instagram, user zero @witchoria made her image accessible to “anybody who wishes to repost,” allowing her image to circulate in testimonial networks (Seimer 2017).

    Zombie hunger is a flexible close reading strategy, one that can also be applied to visual texts; in turn, @Witchoria activates the same pleasures of consuming and being consumed. Since this image was created and meant to be shared, the image itself has the capacity to link bodies, and “make of others do” (Latour 2005: 9).

    This agential image is noteworthy for a few reasons and requires a few different, yet knotted readings. Mitchell argues photographs have ritualistic value in social life meaning images desire and perform work, occupying an uncanny space as nonhuman actors that, through social imaginings, have power to regulate meaning or produce panic (2005). He indicates images are lifeform that occupy media ecologies where “personas and avatars [can] can address us and be addressed in return” (Mitchell 2005: 203).  @witchoria’s photograph presents a natural landscape: a night-dark field, greenery, flowers, and a thick fog. However, this familiar woodland scene immediately becomes uncanny. The natural world fades away and the unnatural prevalence of sexual violence manifests in the glowing “ME TOO” that is repeated throughout the image, fading into the mist. @Witchoria’s composite photograph demonstrates the naturalization of systemic sexual violence. @witchoria flips the script of presenting idealized, normative, healthy bodies, choosing instead to withhold any bodies. She doctored her photograph to demonstrate the presence of an ill, highlighting wounds and trauma rather than shying away from such presentations.  Rather than taking a photograph of something “true,” @witchoria generates a narrative photograph, blending elements of fiction and metaphor into her work. This imagining or phantasy is necessary for the recognition of her trauma.

    @wichoria conjures a haunted space replete with zombie hunger which complicates the idea of the individual, both biological and social. On Facebook and Instagram, a digital body is always a composite being, warranted and circulating from the uploader, in tandem with other users, text, algorithms, and photographs. Such complex becoming builds from biologist Scott Gilbert declaration “We are all lichens,” meaning from a biological standpoint, humans are composite, symbiotic entities and not singular autonomous individuals.[17] If the individual is no longer a unified, singular biological entity, then this dispersed, composite fact is made reticent online, particularly in the case study of @witchoria’s widely disseminated image.  Zombies are seldom singular; they gain full recognition in a zombie horde in which individual distinction is not the defining feature. Zombies gain meaning in relationship to each other, and when read against orderly, healthy bodies free from disease. Zombies are an act of translation, moving between life and death, singular and plural. Like the pronoun “you,” zombies occupy a space of general and individual distinction.

    In contemporary imaginings, zombies lose their names–they cease to be individuals. Instead, they become a zombie horde, a collective monstrosity that is both human and nonhuman. @witchoria’s disseminated photograph, the name of the particular user is not nearly as important as the admission: “me too.” Articulating the violence and generating a wound gains potency through the horde-like mechanism of the hashtag. When the hashtag is followed on Instagram, an overwhelming mass of images—of trauma—materializes. Here we have a haunting. Here we have a story that translates wounds.

    Each user that elected to use @witchoria’s image for #Metoo participated in an act of translation, which strikes me as being related to the classic sense of repetition. Writing “Me Too” simultaneously decenters and preserves the author–or uploader.[18] The traumatic experience is distilled into a caption, gaining new life when posted online. Attaching an individualized narrative, however long or sparse, does the work of “living on” through “repetition with a difference” (Massumi 2002: 16).  It is actually the frequency and pattern that given the #Metoo endemic and temporal meaning (Massumi 2002: 39).

    Within the specific case of #Metoo, the “me” occupies a different type of first-person experience. The “me” of #Metoo names frequency as its temporality. The “when” of trauma is less important than the prevalence. Like the “ME TOO”s in @witchoria’s piece, users gain meaning through their relationship to each other, the archival tool of the hashtag, and the algorithms that mark posts for visibility and circulation.

    #Metoo also functions as a “component of passage that transforms engaged bodies into something other than what they have been.” In this case, the Facebook or Instagram body is transformed by a digital act, by its relationship to other users and nonhuman actants. Through the frequency of #Metoo, the wound of the corporeal body is transformed into a viral wound of the digital body.

    Conclusion

    The limited integration of all stories of sexual assault is indicative of zombie hunger—the story of the mass, of the horde, of what normative conventions demand stays repressed and other— dead, even. By understanding #Metoo as a narrative structure that utilizes metabolic functions, it becomes possible to better trace the conventions which govern possibilities for users.

    But like the zombie, there is power in fragmentation, in recognizing the human within the horror. Even with flaws and limitations, #Metoo wakes collective hunger, places power in abundance, in survivors using the platform conventions of looking and eating which often replicate violences of the material world as a mechanism to name structural harm. Such uncanny acts of zombie hunger cause a reckoning, a confrontation of this is how the world works.

    Metabolized narratives account for cultural tastes. They enforce boundaries, regulating which lives are awarded value. While these value designations certainly happen “offline,” the digital world renders the process of regulation more visible. The zombie like #Metoo will not be satiated, nor will liberation come through this act alone. Although Mark Zuckerberg claims a kind of celebratory ownership over the way movements such as #BlackLivesMatter and #Metoo connect people, Golumbia points out the same tools “contribut[e] to the destruction of the democratic social fabric, the destabilization of journalism’s critical function in democracies, and the promotion of hate and disinformation.” (Golumbia 204: 38). This is the danger of zombie hunger—all kinds of narratives can metabolize through the pleasures of consumption.

    Without material action, the social body has remained haunted. In a post-Covid internet during the second Trump administration, the afterlife of zombie hunger has mutated. New hashtags speaking similar structural wounds have emerged. This is the affordance of the zombie: the afterlife of #Metoo persists, refuses rest, and is a continued site of undead political energy. At time of writing, #Standwithsurvivors, a hashtag associated with the victims of Epstein’s sex trafficking ring, is stirring, hungry for justice in legislative bodies.

    Jeanette Vigliotti King is an Assistant Professor of Classical and Liberal Education at Flagler College Florida. She received her PhD from Virginia Commonwealth University in Media Art Text. A former graduate student of David Golumbia, she is interested in digital body construction within social media spaces, particularly the way digital bodies operate at the intersections of life/death, healthy/unhealthy, self/other.

    References

    Barthes, Roland. 1977. Image Music Text. London: Fontana.

    Berlant, Lauren. 2007. “Slow Death (Sovereignty, Obesity, Lateral Agency).” Critical Inquiry 33, no. 4: 754–780.

    Bloom, Jessica. 2017. “The #Metoo Photo Going Viral on Instagram.” Format, October 17. https://www.format.com/magazine/resources/art/me-too-wichoria-victoria-siemer-instagram.

    Boellstorff, Tom. 2016. “For Whom the Ontology Turns: Theorizing the Digital Real.” Current Anthropology 57, no. 4: 387–407.

    Bracewell, Lorna. 2021. Why We Lost the Sex Wars: Sexual Freedom in the #Metoo Era. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press.

    Brodeur, Nicole. 2017. “Strength in Numbers: A Mountain of #Metoo.” Seattle Times, October 17. https://www.seattletimes.com/life/strength-in-numbers-a-mountain-of-metoo/

    CBS News. 2017. “#Metoo Floods Social Media With Stories of Sexual Harassment and Assault.” October 17. https://www.cbsnews.com/news/me-too-campaign-floods-social-media-sexual-harassment-abuse/

    Caldeira, Sofia P., Sander De Ridder, and Sofie Van Bauwel. 2020. “Between the Mundane and the Political: Women’s Self-Representations on Instagram.” Social Media + Society (July). https://doi.org/10.1177/2056305120940802.

    Carter, Julian B. 2007. The Heart of Whiteness: Normal Sexuality and Race in America, 1880–1940. Durham, NC: Duke University Press.

    Chun, Wendy Hui Kyong. 2008. Control and Freedom: Power and Paranoia in the Age of Fiber Optics. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

    Chun, Wendy Hui Kyong. 2016. “Big Data as Drama.” ELH 83: 363–382. doi:10.1353/elh.2016.0011.

    Chun, Wendy Hui Kyong. 2017. Updating to Remain the Same: Habitual New Media. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

    Cooley, Samantha. 2018. “‘They Don’t Want to Include Women like Me.’ Sex Workers Say They’re Being Left out of the #Metoo Movement.” Time, February 13. https://time.com/5104951/sex-workers-me-too-movement/

    Derrida, Jacques, and Lawrence Venuti. 2001. “What Is a ‘Relevant’ Translation?” Critical Inquiry 27, no. 2: 174–200.

    Gieseler, Carolyn. 2019. The Voices of #Metoo: From Grassroots Activism to a Viral Roar. Lanham, MD: Rowman & Littlefield.

    Gilbert, Scott F., Jan Sapp, and Alfred I. Tauber. 2012. “A Symbiotic View of Life: We Have Never Been Individuals.” The Quarterly Review of Biology 87, no. 4: 325–341.

    Gilmore, Leigh. 2017. Tainted Witness: Why We Doubt What Women Say About Their Lives. New York: Columbia University Press.

    Gitelman, Lisa. 2006. Always Already New: Media, History, and the Data of Culture. Cambridge, MA: MIT Press.

    Golumbia, David. 2009. The Cultural Logic of Computation, Cambridge: Havard University Press.

    Golumbia, David. 2024. Cyberlibertarianism: The Right Wing Politics of Digital Technology. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press.

    Haraway, Donna J. 1991. Simians, Cyborgs, and Women: The Reinvention of Nature. London: Free Association Books.

    Haraway, Donna J. 2013. “SF: Science Fiction, Speculative Fabulation, String Figures, so Far.” Ada: A Journal of Gender, New Media, and Technology, no. 3 (November).

    https://doi.org/10.7264/N3KH0K81.

    Haraway, Donna J. 2016. Staying with the Trouble: Making Kin in the Chthulucene. Durham, NC: Duke University Press.

    Harding, Sandra. 1992. “After the Neutrality Ideal: Science, Politics, and ‘Strong Objectivity.’” Social Research 59, no. 3: 567–587.

    Harding, Sandra. 2008. Sciences from Below: Feminisms, Postcolonialities, and Modernities. Durham, NC: Duke University Press.

    Jones, Charisse. 2018. “When Will MeToo Become WeToo? Some Say Voices of Black Women, Working Class Left Out.” USA Today, October 5. https://www.usatoday.com/story/

    Kauffman, Michelle R., et al. 2021. “#Metoo and Google Inquiries Into Sexual Violence: A Hashtag Campaign Can Sustain Information Seeking.” Journal of Interpersonal Violence 36, no. 19–20: 9857–9867. https://doi.org/10.1177/0886260519868197.

    King, Jeanette Vigliotti. ““I Feed You My Limbs”: Haunting and Hunger in Sally Wen Mao’s “Live Feed””, Screen Bodies 10, 1 (2025): 1-12, https://doi.org/10.3167/screen.2025.100102

    Landecker, Hannah. 2013. “Metabolism and Reproduction: The Aftermath of Categories.” Life (Un)Ltd: Feminism, Bioscience, Race 11, no. 3: 1–10.

    Landecker, Hannah. 2015. “Being and Eating: Losing Grip on the Equation.” BioSocieties 10, no. 2: 253–258.

    Latour, Bruno. 2005. Reassembling the Social: An Introduction to Actor-Network-Theory. Oxford: Oxford University Press.

    Lemov, Rebecca. 2017. “Archives-of-Self: The Vicissitudes of Time and Self in a Technologically Determinist Future.” In Science in the Archives: Pasts, Presents, Futures, edited by Lorraine Daston, 247–270. Chicago: University of Chicago Press.

    Loney-Howes, Rachel, Kaitlynn Mendes, Diana Fernández Romero, Bianca Fileborn, and Sonia Núñez Puente. 2021. “Digital Footprints of #Metoo.” Feminist Media Studies (February): 1–18. https://doi.org/10.1080/14680777.2021.1886142.

    Massumi, Brian. 2002. Parables for the Virtual: Movement, Affect, Sensation. Durham, NC: Duke University Press.

    Noar, Seth M., et al. 2018. “Can a Selfie Promote Public Engagement with Skin Cancer?” Preventive Medicine 111: 280–283.

    Raley, Rita. 2009. Tactical Media. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press.

    Rippl, Gabriele, Philipp Schweighauser, and Manuel Löffelholz, eds. 2013. Haunted Narratives: Life Writing in an Age of Trauma. Toronto: University of Toronto Press.

    Rubin, Gayle S. 2007. “Thinking Sex: Notes for a Radical Theory of the Politics of Sexuality.” In Culture, Society and Sexuality, edited by Richard Parker and Peter Aggleton, 143–178. London: Routledge.

    Sheehan, Tanya. 2011. Doctored: The Medicine of Photography in Nineteenth-Century America. University Park: Pennsylvania State University Press.

    Siemer, Victoria. 2017. “#Metoo.” Instagram, October 16. witchoria.com/post/166469451587.

    Smith, Sharon G., et al. 2017. The National Intimate Partner and Sexual Violence Survey (NISVS): 2010–2012 State Report. Atlanta, GA: Centers for Disease Control and Prevention. https://stacks.cdc.gov/view/cdc/46305.

    Stoler, Ann Laura. 2010. Along the Archival Grain: Epistemic Anxieties and Colonial Common Sense. Princeton, NJ: Princeton University Press.

    Trott, Verity. 2021. “Networked Feminism: Counterpublics and the Intersectional Issues of #Metoo.” Feminist Media Studies 21, no. 7: 1125–1142.

    Turner, Fred. 2010. From Counterculture to Cyberculture: Stewart Brand, the Whole Earth Network, and the Rise of Digital Utopianism. Chicago: University of Chicago Press.

    Vagianos, Alanna. 2017. “The ‘Me Too’ Campaign Was Created by a Black Woman 10 Years Ago.” Huffington Post, October 17. https://www.huffpost.com/entry/the-me-too-campaign-was-created-by-a-black-woman-10-years-ago_n_59e61a7fe4b02a215b336fee.

    [1] For consistency, the hashtag associated with this event will be stylized as “#metoo.”

    [2] Alyssa Milano (@Alyssa_Milano), “Suggested by a friend: If all the women who have been sexually harassed or assaulted wrote ‘Me Too” as a status, we might give people a sense of the magnitude of the problem. If you’ve been sexually harassed or assaulted write ‘me too’ as a reply to this tweet.”  Twitter, October 15 2017. https://twitter.com/alyssa_milano/status/919659438700670976

    [3]  For an explanation of how Facebook hashtags work and the date of introduction, see Joanna Stern,”“#Ready? Clickable Hashtags Are Coming to Your Facebook Newsfeed,” ABC News online, last modified June 12, 2013, https://abcnews.go.com/Technology/facebook-adds-clickable-hashtags-newsfeed-posts/story?id=19383505

    [4] For fuller discussion of the pronoun you in social media spaces, see Wendy Chun’s “Big Data as Drama.” ELH, 83: 363-382 and Updating to Remain the Same: Habitual New Media. Cambridge: The MIT Press.

    [5] See Sandra Harding. “After the Neutrality Ideal: Science, Politics, and ‘Strong Objectivity.’” Social research. 1992;59(3):567-587

    [6] For a fuller discussion of the idealized, white, thin body see Julian B Carter.. The Heart of Whiteness: Normal Sexuality and Race in America, 1880–1940, (Ukraine: Duke University Press, 2007);

    [7] For further discussions of online/offline. Please see Tom. Boellstorff “For whom the ontology turns: Theorizing the digital real.” Current Anthropology 57, no. 4 (2016): 387-407; For a robust discussion of the politics of search, please see Safiya Umoja Noble, Algorithms of Oppression: How Search Engines Reinforce Racism (New York, NY: New York University Press, 2018).New York University Press, 2018.

    [8] For a case study of the inverse (a selfie displaying bodily sickness) that generated public awareness see Noar, Seth M. Noar et al., “Can a selfie promote public engagement with skin cancer?,” Preventive medicine, 111 (2018): 280-283.

    [9] Smith SG, Chen J, Basile KC, Gilbert LK, Merrick MT, Patel N, Jain A., 2017, The National Intimate Partner and Sexual Violence Survey (NISVS): 2010–2012 state report. Center for Disease Control and Prevention https://stacks.cdc.gov/view/cdc/46305 and  Kearl H The facts behind the #Metoo movement: A National Study on Sexual Harassment and Assault. 2018 Stop Street Harassment, Reliance, and the UC San Diego Center on Gender Equity and Health http://www.stopstreetharassment.org/wp-content/uploads/2018/01/Executive-Summary-2018-National-Study-on-Sexual-Harassment-and-Assault.pdf

    [10] See Sandra Harding, Sciences from Below: Feminisms, Postcolonialities, and Modernities. (United Kingdom: Duke University Press, 2008). Harding says knowers are composite beings–complex and embedded in sociohistoric situations, claiming there is “no impartial, disinterested, value-neutral, Archimedean perspective.” (59). See also Donna Jeanne Haraway, Simians, Cyborgs, and Women: The Reinvention of Nature, (United Kingdom: Free Association Books, 1991) and Gitelman, Lisa. Always Already New: Media, History, and the Data of Culture. (Cambridge: MIT Press, 2006). Gitelman explains media are not just tools of research but are sites “dynamically engaged within and as part of the socially realized protocols that define…sources of meaning” (153).

    [11] See Wendy Hui Kyong Chun, Control and Freedom: Power and Paranoia in the Age of Fiber Optics, (United Kingdom: MIT Press, 2008) for a good discussion of the rhetorical work of the word “cyberspace.” See also a critique of widespread digital utopianism: Fred Turner, From Counterculture to Cyberculture: Stewart Brand, the Whole Earth Network, and the Rise of Digital Utopianism, (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2010).  See also Noble who argues “(s)earch results are simply more than what is popular. The dominant notion of search results as being both ‘objective” and ‘popular” makes it seem as if misogynist or racist search results are simply a mirror of the collective” (Algorithms of Oppression: How Search Engines are Racist, 36).

    [12] Rubin, 172.

    [13] For a global non-US perspective on 2017’s #Metoo, see ‌Pain, Paromita. ““It took me quite a long time to develop a voice”: Examining feminist digital activism in the Indian# MeToo movement.” new media & society 23, no. 11 (2021): 3139-3155 and Loney-Howes, Rachel, Kaitlynn Mendes, Diana Fernández Romero, Bianca Fileborn, and Sonia Núñez Puente. 2021. “Digital Footprints of #Metoo.” Feminist Media Studies, February, 1–18. https://doi.org/10.1080/14680777.2021.1886142.

    [14]  See also Lorna Bracewell, Why We Lost the Sex Wars: Sexual Freedom in the #Metoo Era, (Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 2021). While not a discussion on stories that fail to integrate, Bracewell’s Why We Lost the Sex Wars examines how the criticisms of #Metoo from both the conservative right and progressive liberals often reinforce the neoliberal idea that sexual assault is linked to personal responsibility and not related to structural harm. Bracewell argues for the need to reject a liberal sexual politics to instead imagine a feminism that can contest the classed, raced and gendered structures and norms which support and sustain sexual injustice.

    [15] See Jessica Bloom, “The #Metoo Photo Going Viral on Instagram.” Format, last modified October 17, 2017, https://www.format.com/magazine/resources/art/me-too-wichoria-victoria-siemer-instagram.

    [16]  See Donna J. Haraway. 2013. “SF: Science Fiction, Speculative Fabulation, String Figures, so Far.” Ada: A Journal of Gender, New Media, and Technology, no. 3 (November). https://doi.org/10.7264/N3KH0K81.

    [17] For further development of this idea, see Gilbert, Tauber, and Sapp. “A Symbiotic View of Life: We Have Never Been Individuals,” 326.

    [18] See Derrida, Jacques, and Lawrence Venuti. “What is a” relevant” translation?.” Critical inquiry 27, no. 2 (2001): 174-200. He explains the act of translation not only “prolong[s] life, living on, but also life after death” (199). Derrida’s formation of translation also pushes boundaries between life and death, much like the undead aspect of the zombie.

  • Henry Neim Osman–Southern Circuits

    Henry Neim Osman–Southern Circuits

    This text is published as part of a special b2o issue titled “Critique as Care”, edited by Norberto Gomez, Frankie Mastrangelo, Jonathan Nichols, and Paul Robertson, and published in honor of our b2o and b2 colleague and friend, the late David Golumbia.

    Southern Circuits

    Henry Neim Osman

    Victor Grippo, Analogía I, 1971, electric circuits, electric meter and switch, potatoes, ink, paper, paint and wood

    Victor Grippo, Analogía I (2da. Version), Potatoes, zinc and copper electrodes, voltmeter, electrical cable and nylon monofilament, chair, wood, cloth, and text panel

    Buenos Aires, 1970: Victor Grippo exhibits Analogía I. Forty potatoes are installed on the wall, their yellow-brown bulbous shapes inserted into a white grid. Each potato is placed in its own cell and connected to by two wires, red and black. In the middle, splitting the potatoes into two groups of twenty, is a voltmeter that measures the collective electric generation of this ensemble and a short text that elaborates the titular analogy in Argentine conceptual artist Victor Grippo’s Analogía I (1970/1) between the potatoes stored energy, connected by a grid of wires, and the burgeoning social conscience of a networked society.

    Sao Paulo, 1977: Grippo remakes Analogía I. The voltmeter, text, and potatoes remain but the modernist grid has been disappeared as the potatoes are placed on a long banquet table. Strewn across a white tablecloth, with their wires tangled above, the clean lines of the first iteration have disappeared. Yet the analogy remains, transformed by the shift from the formal elements of the grid to the implied formlessness of the sheer mass of potatoes, from an organized matrix to a set of forms closer to how the potato itself might grow in the ground, as the set of potatoes behind the empty chair demonstrate. In the space between the grid and the tangle, between the modernist and organic networks, lies the politics of Grippo’s analogy.

    Analogy comes from the Greek analogos, or proportion, meaning that it is the relation between two things unmediated by numeric counting. Analogy, and the analog, is not ontology, Kaja Silverman tells (or warns) us, but rather a similarity with a difference (2015). This essay takes up Grippo’s titular Analogía I as diagram, machine, and networked system, by attending to the synchronic difference of analogy and the diachronic difference of Grippo’s first and second versions. The first difference concerns the grounds for this analogy itself, in which biological and technical systems are analogized to the social. How was a political problem able to be understood as analogous to both interconnected vegetation and to the technical approximation of natural networks? In the same historical moment in which Grippo made his Analogías, and in response to similar concerns about how to, and whether one could, compare natural, technical, and social systems, Chilean biologists Humberto Maturana and Francisco Varela posited autopoiesis, or biología del conocer, as the theory of life’s self-production. Autopoiesis was always more than a theory of life, having distinct political and social dimensions both for Maturana and Varela, who disagreed on the organicism and holism underlying the theory’s political application, and the uptake of autopoiesis in varied realms, from Nikolas Luhmann’s legal theories to Sylvia Wynter’s theory of the overrepresentation of Man. Analogía I offers a parallel trajectory, one in which social, organic, and inorganic systems are circuited together and stages the same tension that lead Maturana and Varela to disagree on the possibility of a political autopoiesis.

    If the first difference concerns analogy as a structural principle, and the theoretical grounds for Grippo’s analogy, the second difference takes up the precise meaning of the historical shift in the formal elements of Analogía I. At first glance, much has changed. The grid, with its clean lines and roots as a technology of organization and territorialization, would seem to be opposed to the interwoven wires and roots of a natural form. Does not a grid overlay and overwrite the contingencies of life? Does not there seem to be a startling difference between the cell-like grid and promise of a different, and perhaps more natural, mode of social organization in the second version of Analogía I, in which the potatoes are strewn across a communal table?  At first glance the grid appears to be a technology that captures while the second version would be one that frees, bringing forward the tensions inherent in a work that claims to model, slightly tongue in cheek due to its elementary-school experiment, how a computer could model social conscience. It also restages centuries old debates between mechanism and vitalism. Yet the table, chairs, and plot of soil in the second installation maintain the sharp angles and rectilinear forms of the grid. These two iterations are less distinct than they appear, reducing the severity of the formal shift and the seeming antagonism between the two different network topologies. Rather than a crisis of meaning, in which the work calls forth a certain indeterminacy to the politics of the network form because of interchangeable topologies, what is left is a subtle critique of demands to model the interdependence of the social field and its web of mutual interdependence or care, located here in roots and wires, by overdetermining its relationship to natural and technical systems. The shift in the formal elements of the network here offers a path away from a holism of the network that emerges from the historical conditions of the Southern Cone in the 1970s, like autopoiesis, by allowing the social field to determine itself as an open site of contradiction.

    II

    Grippo, Sin titulo, 1966, oil and graphite on linen

    In 1966, Grippo began his investigation of energy and the circuit in a series of abstract paintings of geometric elements. In a work from this year, a simplified set of forms are rendered in primary colors of contrasting red, blue, and yellow, which transform the visual language of technical documents into a set of iconic relations. Here, abstraction is what enables analogy: stripped of their specificity, these works invoke everything from silicon chips to abstract textiles to concrete and constructivist art. The clean lines preface the machinic nature of Grippo’s later works, yet the individual icons are disarticulated from a larger circuit. Silicon chips have oft been compared to a range of visual forms. Media historian Lisa Nakamura, writing on the early production of silicon chips by Fairchild Semiconductor by Navajo women, notes how in 1969 Fairchild, in its own publicity material, would parallel the abstract design of Navajo woven rugs with the design of silicon chips. Placing images of rugs and chips next to each other to draw forth their shared formal elements, Nakamura underscores how the “resemblance between the pattern of the rug depicted on the first page and the circuit is striking and uncanny. It makes the visual argument that Indian rugs are merely a different material iteration of the same pattern or aesthetic tradition found within the integrated circuit,” (2014, 926). Computer scientist Bernhard Korte compares early integrated chip designs from the 1960s to the 1980s to works by Wassily Kandinsky and Josef Albers, because “the structures inherent in chip design and chip reality are, after all, nothing but simple geometric forms,” (1991, 63).

    While Grippo’s circuit paintings make a parallel movement in the same historical moment, abstracting the set of shared simple geometric forms between chip design and abstract art, these paintings also recall the development of arte concréta or concrete art in Argentina. Concrete art as a term was first coined in 1930 by Theo van Doesburg and was widely embraced in Argentina and Brazil by artists like Lidy Prati in the 1950s. Deeply mathematical, concrete art was non-representational, meaning that geometric forms – point, line, and shape – referred to nothing more than themselves as representations of pure rationality. As a 1946 manifesto by the Argentine Association of Concrete Art contends, “A scientific aesthetics will replace the millenary, speculative and idealistic aesthetics” and “Concrete Art familiarizes man with a direct relationship with things, not with the fiction of things,” (Inventionist Manifesto, 1946, 8). Grippo’s later work pushes back against the anti-idealism of concrete art, and even the early paintings seen above pair the visual language of concrete art with a set of forms that recall a range of natural and technical systems. The open two and three pronged shapes, separated by small dots, recall the abstracted elements of a computer circuit and “were figurative… I went on to use abstraction and from there a certain symbolism,” (Grippo, 2004, 319). In bringing what he termed mechanical models into conversation with concrete art, these paintings bridged concrete art’s anti-idealism with a certain symbolism. In an interview, he described this process as moving from “painting them [mechanical forms] (like a step in a process of evolution) to incorporating them into a system of symbols, a language,” (Grippo, 2004, 321). The structuralist influence here presages how the later network in Analogía I is a one defined by the (negative) relations between its constituent parts.

    In the following year, Jorge Glusberg, an Argentine artist and curator, founded Centro de Arte y Comunicación (CAyC), of which Grippo was a part. CAyC’s first exhibition was Arte Sistema which brought together the cybernetic systems thinking that was already circulating in European and American art practices with an inherent social critique from the South.[1] Glusberg framed these interventions as an ideological conceptualism, a phrase borrowed from Spanish critic Simon Marchan Fiz (Zanna, 2009). This was a refashioning of conceptualism as a distinctly political project tied to third-worldism and anti-psychiatry. Glusberg deployed this term to distinguish CAyC’s projects, and later exhibitions and interventions organized by Glusberg as Grupo de los Trece, from Western conceptualism, which he argued failed to respond to the political and material specificities that CAyC and Grupo de los Trece faced. This echoes what Luis Camnitzer calls the “regional clock,” which distinguishes the distinct temporality of regional conceptualisms (of which Europe is one as well) to critique universal periodizations (Camnitzer 2007, 28). At the same time, this was not a group of works united by a singular ideology nor by a unified mode of critique. Rather, they were organized by their opposition to the dominant ideologies, both artistic and social, in contemporary Argentina via a wide range of dematerialized practices (Glusberg, 1972).

    In 1970, amidst these shifts in Argentine art production, Grippo’s practice turned from circuit paintings to large scale installations, often using the potato, that grappled with social issues. Grippo writes that he:

    [B]egan to work with potatoes as a material… ‘to consecrate’ an everyday object and discover its multiple significations. Art and science—logic and analogue—served as instruments. Later, almost without thinking about it, I articulated some symbols: man’s foodstuffs, the trades, energy and the rose, the disequilibria and consequent transformations. (Grippo 2014, 16)

    The potato is a central part of Grippo’s complex visual language, along with roses and lead, due to his ongoing interest in alchemy and the history of science and served as a connection to life and liveness, in particular. He also writes, in verse, that:

    I consider myself a realist

    what is more real than a live potato

    what is more real than Pb (lead) carried [sic]

    shown in its fixity, in its behavior,

    what is more real than seeds (Grippo, 2014, 19).

     

    Life, then, is as much the object of Grippo’s work as the circuit. Change over time, growth, the ability to open and change with the world, the living material of the potato symbolizes the possibility for both individual and social growth. He also, in a conversation remembered by critic Guy Brett, cited post-war British military experiments aimed at building biological batteries powered by micro-organisms as one influence,(Grippo 2017, 8). Analogía I, then, can be read as a more liberatory re-reading of this military project that sought to imagine a biological battery for social conscience instead of for military power.[2]

    At the center of this re-reading, both theoretically and literally, was the voltmeter and related text at the center of the first version of Analogía I. In it, Grippo lays out three analogies: (1) between “Papa (Quechua name)” and the Latin concientia, “the inner feeling through which man acquires an appreciation for his actions… freedom of conscience. Right recognized by any government to each citizen to think as he pleases.”; (2) between the potato as “daily function; basic food” and “daily form of conscience; individual conscience,”’ and (3) “extension of daily function” source of electric energy (0.7 volt per unit) and “extension of conscience. Source of conscience of energy.” [3] The potato here becomes the locus of a set of entangled analogies to energy, freedom, rights, and conscience, both individual and social, but also how we become aware of our own actions and their impact on others, which is to say, it asks about networks of care on a macro level.

    Each tuber’s .7 volts of latent power are wired together, measured by the central voltmeter as an analogy for the general power of the social field. In connecting each individual potato with wires, the rhizomatic root network of a potato plant is replaced with the technical assemblage of wire, electrode, voltmeter and potato. Put differently, a technical network replaces a natural one, materializing and systematizing the formal relations between different parts of a single organism. Unlike the cybernetic analogy, which placed organic and inorganic systems on the same field, allowing for a set of equivalences and exchanges between distinct systems, Analogía I refuses distinctions between the organic and the inorganic in favor of a different network analogy, in which the social field is always already natural and technical. There is no distinction to be overcome. A series of distinct phenomena are thus rendered parallel, as potato is equated to person, energy to cognition, and a burgeoning techno-organic network to social relations. Further, the voltmeter computes the total electrical generation produced by the system which, following Grippo’s own analogy, is a computation of a social conscience and consciousness.

    It is precisely this question of the politics of the network that returns us to the grid. Analogía I forwards an ambiguous politics that vacillates between the potential of a coming-together referenced in the written analogies to the severity of the grid itself, a move that celebrates mutual care while also subtlety critiquing the political potential of this analogy through the grid that mediates the network. Justo Pastor Mellado notes that as much as Analogia I is about an emerging consciousness, the potatoes are enclosed in wooden cages (Mellado, 2004, 308). The cell of the grid echoes the plant cell, which at the moment of its discovery was named after the Latin cella, for a small room reminiscent of a monk’s cell (Mazzarello, 1999). The plant cell was then always emergent from an architecture of power meant to organize bodies, or in this case raw being. Multiple parallel cells, separate but together, produce the vitality of multicellular life just as different potatoes, distinct but linked together, produce consciousness for Grippo. We could term this cellularity, denoting the collapse of social and spatial relations with biological ones through the figure of the cell.  Pastor Mellado also argues that just to mention an electrode “reminds us of torture; in particular, the application of an electric current to the body,” (2004, 308).  A computer that models social conscience and consciousness becomes as menacing as it is liberatory, capturing life as much as it emancipates it.

    Yet more than the torture chamber, the grid here denotes a tension between the organic and the inorganic and the twin processes of regularization and normalization. As Bernhard Siegert notes, the grid is a cultural technique of ordering and representation that is first an imaging technology, because it projects a three-dimensional world into a two-dimensional plane, secondly a diagram that traverses the real and the symbolic, and finally it constitutes a world of objects imagined by a subject in his reframing of the Heideggerian gestell (Siegert 2015, 98). Put differently, the grid is a medium that merges representation and operation through deixis. Yet a second idea of the grid for Siegert emerges in which it symbolizes a cartographic imaginary emergent from South America and Argentina in particular. Here, the grid is the organizing principle of colonial topography, a division and organization of space that, while originally devised in antiquity, reaches its advanced form in the Spanish colonial city plan, which is infinitely reproducible and expandible (2015, 108-9). It is in the city that the grid re-emerges in three dimensions, moving from abstract deixis and cartography to a principle for the ordering of space through reproducible cells, which are both organizational technique and visual practice. And it is in Argentina that Siegert locates the apogee of the grid as a spatial technique in three dimensions. In 1929, Le Corbusier visited Argentina, where he developed his theory of the cell as the building block in architecture, both via his trip in an ocean liner to Argentina and his plane rides over different cities in South America, like Buenos Aires, La Plata, and Montevideo, which had distinct grid plans. For Siegert, “Le Corbusier’s real model for cellular construction was neither plant nor prison but the machine,” an idea that he claims only developed in his visit to South America (2015, 116).

    Is not neither plant nor prison but machine the central principle of Analogía I? As neither holist organic networked, linked by mutual exchange and care, nor model for the prison cell, Analogía I is a model of a social machine that is always-already organic and inorganic, holding the potential for new ways of coming together just as much as it holds the potential for capture and control, a contradiction that structures for Grippo’s installation and that he never seeks to paper over. Yet, the grid here takes on a distinct valence, as, contra Siegert, it is not a cultural technique of ordering and of territorialization, emerging from cartography and Renaissance perspective, but a network architecture. 

    III

    This second formulation of the titular analogy is thus not a return to a prelapsarian before, bringing a social conscience back to the soil, which in this version is constrained to a single square behind the chair. Each potato remains networked and connected to a single point: a voltmeter, albeit one that instead of dividing the installation into two equal parts is set off to the side like a pulpit or control panel. There are three major changes here: the grid has been replaced by a non-standardized and distributed network; some potatoes have been returned to the soil without being disconnected; and an empty chair holds not the head of the table but serves as a step for yet more potatoes as they move from ground to a set table, or vice-versa.

    Analogía I (2da. Version) rejects the grid as organizing principle but does not reject the central analogy of the installation nor Grippo’s material theorization of the social as an (in)organic machine. If the first iteration was organized into a set of discrete elements, here there is a return to more seemingly natural forms that recall less the prison cell than woven knots of roots in soil. Despite organizational differences, Grippo’s intervention remains the same, asking the viewer to analogize a deceptively simple system of potatoes and wires to a broader theory of the social. In both, it is the voltmeter that serves as the interface between system and environment. The formal shift in organization between the two installations, alongside the maintenance of the analogy itself, may seem to point to an incoherence to the political claims that ground his analogy. However, it is the refusal of easy organicist interpretations that would prioritize organic networks as a model of the social or mechanistic interpretations that would prioritize technical interconnection that grounds Grippo’s work. The fundamental contradiction between the two different version of Analogía at the level of the politics of their networked form, between each potato being held separately or strewn across a table such that they can touch each other, speaks to the tension between the network as a mode of control and a new horizontal modality of care, even as they both remain more similar than they appear.

    In 1972, between the two versions of the installation, CAyC organized an exhibition in a public plaza. Grippo installed a rural-style oven to make bread, handing out warm bread in an installation that merged proto-relational art, arte povera, and his own interest in transforming simple materials through heat and energy. The next day, the police impounded the installation and destroyed the oven. The epigraph to the exhibition has included a long quote from Louis Althusser, that “One could propose the hypothesis that a great work of art is that which acts within an ideology at the same time that it distances itself from it to constitute an act of critique of the ideology it sets forth, in order to allude to different ways of perceiving, feeling, hearing, etc., that surpass existing ideology by freeing itself from its latent myths,” a line of critique that aptly applies to Analogía I as well (Longoni 2004, 285). Analogía I proposes new ways of interconnecting and raising the social conscience while also subtending such a possibility, forwarding an ideology critique of both the network and attempts to organize the social following nature’s own systems of interconnection, holding up care as critique and critique as care.

    A parallel debate on the relation between nature and the social and the politics of the model was occurring across the Andes, where Chilean biologists Humberto Maturana and Francisco Varela De Maquines y Seres Vivos began outlining their theory of autopoiesis or la biología del conocer and eventually diverged due to Maturana’s belief that a social autopoiesis      was possible, an organicist turn that Varela strongly disagreed with. Autopoiesis is a theory of self-organizing systems that grapples with the foundational question of what is (cellular) life, but it is a theory of politics and social organization as well.[4] Autopoiesis, in its beginnings, concerned how nervous system activity, and thus the organism in general, is only triggered by the nervous system itself, and the “external world would have only a triggering role in the release of the internally determined activity of the nervous system.” (Maturana and Varela, 1980, 121). It is in this observation that autopoiesis is borne, as the circular activity of the organism (or the cell, or the system) constitutes the auto-, the self-production at the heart of the theory. A central question is thus how can an organism maintain its own identity as it constantly changes.

    Maturana and Varela distinguished between the organization of a unity (an inside, a system, an organism) and a medium (in which the unity is embedded), which can also be phrased as the difference between the system of relations that constitute a unity and the actual structure of a unity in a particular moment (Maturana, 1972, 46-47). Organization is maintained even as structures change. Further, the relation of unity to medium, or how the unity is embedded and relates to its environment, is a pre-requisite for life. In a late publication, Varela reframed the central tenets of autopoiesis as whether the system has a semi-permeable boundary, is self-producing, and able to regenerate the components of the system (Varela 2000). Key to these distinctions is semi-permeability and operational closure. The former is how autopoietic systems are organizationally closed but structurally open, while the latter refers to how autopoietic systems are neither representational, because the terms of the systems reactions are determined by its organization, nor solipsistic, because the nervous the system does interact with the environment at the level of its structure. Outside inputs are triggers that are only registered if the system’s organization allows them to be. The relatively simple recursivity of first order cybernetics’ theories of feedback is now transformed to one in which the observer is not a neutral transducer of information but actively produces itself.

    Analogía I is not an autopoietic system per se, but the tension between an autopoietic theory of a system and Grippo’s installation reveal something of a nascent Southern circuit, emergent from the political and material conditions of the Southern Cone, organized around the same central contradiction as the two versions of his installation. The network modeled in both versions of Analogía I contains something of a cybernetic enclosure, as it is only accessible through the voltmeter that selectively determines and processes the systems output. What is crucial here is not the network itself, in autopoietic terms the structure, which is of course not self-reproducing as a potato cannot wire itself nor produce new mechanical components, but rather how Grippo analogizes two distinct autopoietic systems of the organic potato and the social, united by a technical apparatus. It is here that the political implications of autopoiesis can be drawn forth, even as autopoiesis is often understood as either an epistemological or ethical rather than political quandary by interlocutors in the humanities and social sciences. This is the crux of Cary Wolfe’s critique of how autopoiesis contains a humanism that:

    manifests itself in the philosophical idealism which hopes that ethics may somehow do the work of politics. What we find here, in other words, is (to borrow Fredric Jameson’s formulation) a kind of “strategy of containment” whereby the post-humanist imperatives of second-order cybernetics are ideologically recontaied by an idealist faith in the social and political power of reason, reflection, voluntarism, and what Jameson calls “the taking of thought (1995, 62).

    For Wolfe, this is due to Maturana and Varela’s transformation of the particular values of their milieu into a universal theory of the system, particularly their focus on the necessity of love, which is transformed into imperative. This leads to a confrontation with the fundamental idea for him that all points of view are not valid because they have differentially distributed effects in the social field. Where then is social antagonism?

    If Wolfe seeks to uncover a latent humanism in autopoiesis, Sylvia Wynter turns to autopoiesis to understand, and subtend, the production of the liberal human throughout her work, starting with her 1984 essay “The Ceremony Must be Found.” For Wynter, whose wide-ranging oeuvre is too expansive so be summarized here, autopoiesis serves as the mechanism for her hypothesis of auto-speciation and elaborate a “new science,” in conjunction with Caribbean thought (Wynter 2003, 328). Autopoiesis serves as the logic behind how sociogenesis functions, in material-semiotic systems, and how certain genres of the human have become overrepresented, leading to a world in which Man2, or the liberal homo oeconomicus has come to stand in for the human.

    Wynter, while primarily focusing on autopoiesis as a biological theory that she brings into conversation with Black and Caribbean philosophy, attends to autopoiesis in its larger dimension as theory of the social. Yet, the focus remains on neuro-biological feedback, particularly among her interlocutors. For Katherine McKittrick, Wynter:

    [R]eads biological theory to claim that autopoiesis—the consensual circular (not teleological-evolutionary) organization of human life through which we scientifically live and die as a species—draws attention to “a new frame of meaning, not only of natural history, but also of a newly conceived cultural history specific to and unique to our species, because the history of those ‘forms of life’ gives expression to [a] . . . hybridly organic and . . . languaging existence, (2015, 145).

    Such readings of autopoiesis render it a theory of the cell and remove its epistemological, and political, valences. Similarly, in the same volume, Walter Mignolo charts a divide between autopoiesis as theory of perception in which:

    [T]he living organism that fabricates an image of the world through the internal/neurological processing of information. Thus, Maturana made the connection between the ways in which human beings construct their world and their criteria of truth and objectivity and noticed how their/our nervous system processes and responds to information. (2015, 106)

    What is missing here is precisely how autopoiesis was never just a theory of perception, except perhaps in its earliest form as Maturana and Lettvin’s experiments on the frog’s eye 1959, over a decade before Maturana and Varela first deployed the term autopoiesis. In rendering autopoiesis a scientific theory transferred to the social field, the particularities of autopoiesis’s emergence remain obscured.

    Autopoiesis was always-already a critique of reason, at least for Maturana if not for Varela. In their later years, the two diverged on precisely this question of politics. Maturana, in a 1991 letter responding to a review of the Tree of Knowledge, critiques “the defense of truth, the defense of reason, or the defense of universal transcendental values under the claim that the defender is intrinsically right and the others are intrinsically wrong,” (1991, 92). Here, Maturana is suspicious of both reason and truth and their claims to universality grounded in an enlightenment idealism, because he distinguishes between “constitutive operational legitimacy of all manners of living in the biological domain,” which “does not carry with it the acceptance of all manners of living as equally desirable in the human domain of coexistence,” a distinction that echoes the autopoietic division between organization and structure (Maturana, 1991, 92). Central is how Maturana can never know what is “biologically, transcendentally good” or “biologically transcendentally bad,” (1991, 90-91). Maturana is not speaking abstractly about reason or truth, however. He grounds his critique in Pinochet’s dictatorship, which he opposes on political grounds rather than by that he is intrinsically right. This is clearest in a response Maturana wrote to Morris Berman’s review of The Tree of Life. Berman claimed that Pinochet was, when read autopoietically, “biological distortion” and that Allende was “biologically legitimate,” leading Maturana to contend that “Berman says that he is not ‘willing to display any tolerance; to people like General Pinochet. If he says so because he thinks that he is intrinsically right and that General Pinochet is intrinsically wrong, he is speaking like General Pinochet,” and that “Salvador Allende does not “represent one of the highest forms of biological integrity,” as Berman says. He was a human being who could not escape being trapped in the meshes of a network of ideological fanaticism. There is nothing like a biological distortion or like biological integrity in the domain of biology,” (1991, 91, 96) In a strange turn of phrase here, Maturana both rejects claims to biological legitimacy through an understanding of biology. Even as nature cannot be used as the grounds for making a political claim, he still deploys autopoiesis as a framework for politics: there is no operational legitimacy in biology, but only autopoietic operations are legitimate.

    For Maturana, then, autopoiesis is a political response to organicist claims that ground politics in biology, or biologize and naturalize the political field, while, at the same time, contending that the very rules of the social are still emergent from biology – he wants to have it both ways. He applies autopoietic semi-permeability or operational closure to the political realm to ground the autopoietic organization of politics in nature or in his words biology, while disavowing such moves at the level of structure. Varela strongly disagreed with Maturana’s turn to autopoiesis as a theory of the social field because:

    [A]ll extension of biological models to the social level is to be avoided. I am absolutely against all extensions of autopoiesis, and also against the move to think society according to models of emergence, even though, in a certain sense, you’re not wrong in thinking things like that, but it is an extremely delicate passage. I refuse to apply autopoiesis to the social plane. That might surprise you, but I do so for political reasons. History has shown that biological holism is very interesting and has produced great things, but it has always had its dark side, a black side, each time it’s allowed. (Varela, 2002)

    In rejecting the inherent organicism and holism of Maturana’s autopoiesis tout court, Varela underscores the failures of politics emergent from biology, a charge that Maturana himself tries to avoid by distinguishing between how all life has operational legitimacy and the non-acceptance of all these legitimate autopoietic unities as good. Following Wolfe’s critique, this is also the effect of a latent humanism in autopoiesis both in its development of universal rules and in its inherent speciesism. Autopoiesis seeks to escape organicism by the same mechanisms with which it defines its own semi-permeability to the world: operational closure.

    There is an echo in Maturana and Varela’s debates over autopoiesis’s political valence and how it can serve as a critique of reason and truth, due to how it destabilizes any claim to a universal even as, via sleight-of-hand, it functions through a set of seemingly natural laws itself, of the tensions between the two instantiations of Analogía I. Turning to autopoiesis uncovers a shared concern with how social systems are modeled on, nested in, and emergent from natural systems following natural laws that emerged in tandem. Yet Grippo never offers a hierarchy of one system to another, in which the social field is immanent from and reducible to, at the right level of abstraction, the organization of a cell. Instead, he makes a parallel move, destabilizing the network as a technology of either capture and liberation, restaging Maturana and Varela’s debate. Beyond showcasing a crisis of meaning of the network in this era, there is also a nascent critique against reducing mutual interdependence to a technical or natural system and the easy analogies between environmental and natural networks that impoverish both. In thus critiquing overdetermined theories of the social field by acting within it (via the model), Analogía I makes the network and circuit visible. In the move between the grid and the entangled network, between the plant, the prison cell, and the machine, what structures the scene is a social and political field that remains open and able to serve as the grounds for politics. The social can never be fully resolved because the same analogy can be organized differently such that one iteration can be read as a torture chamber and another as a cell. If for Maturana “the social is constituted in relations of love,” (1991, 89) which are also relations of care, Grippo’s installation models a different yet related circuit in which antagonism, difference, and contingency, which is to say politics itself, remain open. Systems, and here the social, can be organized differently – that is the work, rather than ascertaining a certain truth in nature or technics. Instead of elevating biologically inspired notions of care and love, at the risk of holism or organicism, pace Varela’s critique, Grippo holds them in delicate tension: machine and vegetable, electricity and life, grid and tangle.

    Henry Neim Osman is a PhD candidate in the Department of Modern Culture and Media at Brown University. He works across media theory, science and technology studies, and philosophy of technology. His dissertation, “Analog Immediacy: Computation and Critique at the Ends of the Digital,” historicizes the recent resurgence of analog computing and AI and critiques how life is reconceptualized by new computers at the limits of the digital. His work has been published in Digital War, Film Quarterly, Surveillance & Society, and Media Fields.

    References

    “ICAA Documents Project Working Papers Number 5.” Houston: Museum of Fine Arts Houston (MFAH), 2017. 

    “Manifiesto invencionista”. Accessible: https://monoskop.org/images/1/18/Manifiesto_invencionista_1946.pdf.    

     “Victor Grippo,” Museo Universitario de Arte Contemporaneo (MUAC), 2014, 16. Accessible:            https://muac.unam.mx/assets/docs/p-057-f_muac_016-int-grippo.pdf. 

    Camnitzer, Luis. Conceptualism in Latin American Art: Didactics of liberation. Austin: University of Texas Press, 2007.

    Gilbert, Zanna. “Ideological Conceptualism and Latin America: Politics, Neoprimitivism and Consumption.” rebus: a journal of art history & theory 4 (2009): 1-15.

    Glusberg, Jorge. “Arte e ideología,”  Hacia un perfil del arte latinoamericano. Buenos Aires: Centro de Arte y Comunicación (CAyC), 1972. 

    Korte, Bernhard. Mathematics, Reality, and Aesthetics – A Picture Set on VSLI-Chip-Design. Berlin: Springer Verlag, 1991.

    Longoni, Ana. “Víctor Grippo: his poetry, his utopia.”  In Grippo: Una Retrospectiva, ed. Marcelo Pacheca. Buenos Aires: Malba, 2004. 283-291. 

    Maturana, Humberto R.  and Francisco J. Varela, Autopoiesis and Cognition: The Realization of the Living. Dordrecht: D. Reidel, 1980.

    Maturana, Humberto R. “Response to Berman’s critique of the Tree of Knowledge.” Journal of Humanistic Psychology 31, no. 2 (1991): 88-97.

    Maturana, Humberto R., and Francisco J. Varela. The tree of knowledge: The biological roots of human understanding. Boulder: New Science Library/Shambhala Publications, 1987.

    Mazzarello, Paolo. “A unifying concept: the history of cell theory.” Natural Cell Biology 1, E13–E15 (1999).

    McKittrick, Katherine. “Axis, bold as love: On Sylvia Wynter, Jimi Hendrix, and the promise of science.” Sylvia Wynter: On being human as praxis (2015): 142-63.

    Mignolo, Walter. “Sylvia Wynter: What Does It Mean to Be Human?”. Sylvia Wynter: On Being Human as Praxis, edited by Katherine McKittrick. New York, USA: Duke University Press, 2015, 106-123.

    Nakamura, Lisa. “Indigenous circuits: Navajo women and the racialization of early electronic manufacture.” American Quarterly 66, no. 4 (2014): 919-941.

    Pastor Mellado, Justo. “Víctor Grippo’s Chilean novel.” In Grippo: Una Retrospectiva, eds. Marcelo Pacheca. Buenos Aires: Malba, 2004. 307-311. 

    Siegert, Bernhard. Cultural techniques: Grids, filters, doors, and other articulations of the real. Fordham University Press, 2015.

    Silverman, Kaja. The Miracle of Analogy, or, The History of Photography. Stanford: Stanford University Press, 2015.  

    Van Doesburg, Theo. Concrete Art Manifesto. Accessible: https://monoskop.org/images/9/91/Concrete_Art_Manifesto_1930.pdf. 

    Varela, Francisco “Autopoïese et émergence.” In La Complexité, vertiges et promesses. Ed. Réda Benkirane. Paris: Le Pommier, 2002. 

    Wolfe, Cary. “In search of post-humanist theory: the second-order cybernetics of Maturana and      Varela.” Cultural critique 30 (1995): 33-70. 

    [1] Contemporary writers like Jack Burnham, writing in 1968, argue that this marks a shift “from an object-oriented to a systems-oriented culture. Here change emanates not from things but from the way things are done,” Jack Burnham “Systems Esthetics,” Artforum, September 1968; South here refers to a broader reorientation along the lines of Joaquin Torres García’s provocation that “Nuestro norte es el sur,” or that our north is the south.

    [2] There are echoes of Joseph Beuys here as well, who two decades later began his own series using lemons as batteries. Beuys knew of Grippo but the level to which he was influenced by Grippo’s earlier practice is still debated.

    [3] This text is the translation used by an English-language version of Analogía I (first version) bought by Harvard Art Museums in 2010.

    [4] Autopoiesis can be traced back to Maturana’s foundational 1959 paper, co-authored with Jerome Lettvin, Warren Mculloch and Walter Pitts, “What the Frog’s Eye Tells the Frog’s brain.” Before this paper, the retina was seen as a light receptor that simply transferred light into visual signals that were then processed by the brain. What Maturana et al. showed was that, after implanting an electrode onto the optic nerve, there were feature detectors that processed visual information directly in the retina itself, prioritizing for the frog visual recognition of small, intermittent quickly moving dots, which were termed “bug detectors.” The retina was no longer an objective sensor passing information along, but proof that the frog never neutrally saw. Instead, the structure of its eye determined and constructed the frog’s view of reality such that perception was not automatically representational. This is a type of boundary work, producing what would later be termed an operational closure onto the frog. Autopoiesis took this intervention further to show how the observer produces what they observe, moving beyond the assumption in this early article that there was an objective reality to which the frog did not have full access.

  • Tomás Borovinsky–The Argentina Chapter: An Introduction

    Tomás Borovinsky–The Argentina Chapter: An Introduction

    This essay is part of “The Argentina Chapter” of the b2o Review‘s dossier “The University in Turmoil: Global Perspectives”. 

    The Argentina Chapter: An Introduction

    Tomás Borovinsky

    The texts gathered in this dossier examine how the global crisis of the university acquires a particular intensity in Argentina, a country in which the university has been a central institution of democratic life for more than a century. Around the world, universities have seen their historical sources of legitimacy erode under the pressures of new managerial regimes, standardized evaluation systems, unstable budgets, and a public sphere increasingly hostile to institutions whose value has always depended on duration, autonomy, and the slow accumulation of knowledge. In the Global South, these transformations intersect with structural inequalities and recurrent fiscal crises, sharpening the question of what universities are for—and who they are for.

    In Argentina, this global turbulence acquires a singular historical density. Since the late nineteenth century—when figures such as Domingo Faustino Sarmiento promoted a republican, secular, and universalist vision of public education—and mainly since the University Reform of 1918, the public university has functioned as a political form that has articulated autonomy, equality, and intellectual citizenship. As such, it became an engine of social mobility and a key producer of public knowledge, rooted in an Enlightenment conception of education as a right and as a condition for democratic life.

    However, the arrival in Argentina in 2023 of an openly anarcho-capitalist government, informed by paleolibertarian ideas, marks the most profound rupture in this trajectory in more than a century. For the first time since 1918, the state not only withdraws material support from the university but also questions the very legitimacy of the institution, recasting it as a moral anomaly sustained by taxation, self government (professors, graduates, and students), and egalitarian values. This conflict crystallizes in an explicit culture war. The university is labeled part of the “casta,” a vestige of statist politics to be overcome. Faculty and researchers—especially in the social sciences and humanities—are accused of indoctrination. And the institution’s own temporality—slow, deliberative, accumulative—is reframed as incompatible with a political project that celebrates acceleration, rupture, and permanent deinstitutionalization. What is at stake is not merely funding but the very possibility of autonomous knowledge production.

    Yet the crisis has also reshaped the university’s political role. The mass mobilizations of 2024 and 2025 showed that, despite the erosion of the old democratic consensus, the public university retains significant social legitimacy. Its defense, however, cannot be reduced to corporatist reflexes. The challenge—as the essays in this dossier argue—is conceptual: how to sustain critical knowledge when expertise itself becomes publicly contested, and how to reinvent the university without abandoning its historical commitments?

    Within this confrontation, the Social Sciences and Humanities (SSH) occupy a particularly vulnerable position. The anarcho-capitalist attack seeks to delegitimize them by portraying them as a “useless expense” or an elitist indulgence, contrasted with the supposed “indisputable utility” of the natural sciences. This opposition rests on an impoverished view of knowledge that recognizes only what can be immediately translated into a measurable, marketable, or technically operational product. Against this simplification, the defense of the SSH cannot be reduced to arguments about instrumental utility. Their value is deeper: they are historical practices of collective debate, bearing ethical, political, and critical dimensions, enabling societies to question what is taken for granted, revisit the past, and open possible futures. In a context where speed and efficiency become universal benchmarks, they remind us—as philosophy once insisted—of “the usefulness of the useless.” Their decisive contribution does not lie in producing immediate solutions but in sustaining a society’s capacity to think itself and to build a historical, political, and human “we.”

    Taken together, the texts in this chapter of the b2o Review’s dossier “The University in Turmoil: Global Perspectives” suggest that the path forward is not restoration but a vital search for the university’s new formations. At a moment when a global intellectual counterrevolution seeks to delegitimize collective institutions, the Argentine university offers a privileged vantage point from which to rethink what forms of democratic life remain possible. The university, that longstanding repository of promises and conflicts, may once again need to become a laboratory—an institution capable of imagining new modes of learning, participation, and everyday life amid this particular storm, and the ones to follow.

    Tomás Borovinsky is a researcher at CONICET (National Scientific and Technical Research Council, Argentina) and a professor at EIDAES–UNSAM (the Interdisciplinary School of Social Sciences at the National University of San Martín). His latest collective volume is ¿Hay algo que no esté en crisis? Arte y pensamiento en la era del cambio acelerado y sin fin (Siglo XXI). He is also the editorial director of the publishing imprint Interferencias (Adriana Hidalgo Editora), focused on contemporary thought, and the editor-in-chief of Supernova, a magazine of ideas and public debate.

  • Juan José Martínez Olguin–The University and Public Education in Argentina under “Libertarianism”

    Juan José Martínez Olguin–The University and Public Education in Argentina under “Libertarianism”

    This essay is part of “The Argentina Chapter” of the b2o Review‘s dossier “The University in Turmoil: Global Perspectives”. 

    The University and Public Education in Argentina under “Libertarianism”

    Juan José Martínez Olguin

     

    The Rise of Javier Milei and the Libertarian Revolution

    The Libertarian Revolution—the name which Javier Milei proposed to designate the set of radical transformations he intended to carry out in Argentine society if he was elected as its first and highest political authority—does not lend itself, at least at its most general level, to any confusion.[i] A revolution, today as in the past, is an invitation to make in a very intensive way profound changes of those societies where revolutionaries are called to enact it. Milei, in fact, was elected President of Argentina in the presidential elections held on November 19, 2023. His opponent was the Peronist Sergio Massa, defeated by more than ten percentage points, the largest difference between two candidates in the history of our contemporary democracy. The scene that those elections built clearly illustrated the differences between both candidates: on the one hand, there is Massa, a professional politician with a long trajectory in the different political parties that identify themselves as part of the Peronism movement. On the other, there is Milei, who is known in certain specialized circles as an outsider, someone who came from outside politics but also someone who wants to “defeat it”—that is to say, defeat politics, or at the least traditional way of doing politics, which includes the State. Paradoxically, Milei proposes doing so by weaponizing politics and the State towards their defeat–in his own words, the goal is to “destroy it (the State) from within”. His political trajectory is, frankly, astonishing: in just two years he founded his own party, La Libertad Avanza (Freedom Advances) and became a national deputy (in the 2021 legislative elections). As his appearances on various political television programs grew, so did his image and popularity.

    It is undoubtedly difficult to fully grasp the libertarian ideological and expressive universe upon which Milei’s Revolution relies or is founded, for one simple reason: beyond its presence in Western Europe and especially in the United States, libertarianism in Argentina emerges as a new political expression. Largely born in the context of pandemic isolation and lockdown policies, it fundamentally arose from the fragments of a political system in crisis due to the deep erosion of legitimacy of its two main parties: Peronism and Juntos por el Cambio (a center-right political party). However, aspects of that universe can be foregrounded due to the political activities of Milei–through his discourses and actions in the public sphere. In this sense, libertarian ideas in the Argentinian political frame come from various doctrines and intellectual traditions. First and foremost, there is the most explicit level of the libertarian symbolic universe: its economic doctrine, based on a marginal school in contemporary economic theory, the Austrian School of Economics led by von Mises and Friedrich Hayek. Milei himself frequently references them in his public appearances. Essentially, libertarianism advocates for shrinking the State to its minimum expression and expanding individual freedom over the State in all spheres of social life. This exaltation of liberty inevitably clashes with some of the most basic values of democratic life. Its strong defense of freedom—especially economic freedom—such as the legal buying and selling of organs and babies (a proposal that was floated and harshly criticized during Milei’s presidential campaign), is an example of this tension. A second defining component of the economic universe of Argentine libertarianism is Murray Rothbard’s anarcho-capitalism. Regardless of the ultimate success in implementing the transformations these doctrines propose (Milei’s government is only halfway through its term), the libertarian vocation marks, at least in this ideological-economic dimension, the most radical transformation of the economic foundations of Argentine capitalism in the last 100 years.

    The Libertarian Revolution, however, does not define itself only as an economic revolution based on the Austria School of Economics. It also and simultaneously assumes the form of a “cultural revolution”. The libertarian universe reserves a name for this facet of the revolution: the “culture war” (or “la batalla cultural,” a term popularized in Argentina by Agustín Laje, one of the ideologues of libertarianism and local radical right parties).[ii] This term and its specific meaning is shared, in fact, by the alt-right and radical right movements worldwide.[iii] Based on Gramsci’s old category of hegemony, Milei’s cultural battle seeks to transform the hegemonic meaning of some of the essential community values of at least the last 40 years—since the institution of contemporary democracy in Argentina and the rise of Ricardo Alfonsín as the first president of the country’s contemporary democratic Era (1983–1989). The culture war, in this sense, is an ideological struggle that entails profound changes in democratic life as we have known it in Argentina in recent decades. This culture war has, in fact, an enemy: “the caste,” which, according to the libertarian narrative has held Argentina’s political and cultural hegemony for the past 40 years. The caste is not, strictly speaking, a sociological and determinable group in the demographic makeup of the country. The term “caste” is the product of an expressive operation that twists perception, a “coherent deformation”[iv] of what is perceived, granting a particular form of being to a part of the “flesh of the social”.[v]

    Turned into a specific form of being of the element from which we are made—the flesh of the social—, the caste comprises different segments or social layers: the members of the cultural life of Argentina (writers, movie and television actors and actresses, film directors, etc.), welfare beneficiaries and public employees, the different political parties and politicians that alternately governed Argentina since the return of democracy in 1983, and finally, scientists and members and workers of the academic world. In each case, we can find a link to the “evils” that, according to libertarianism, plunged the country into decay: members of the cultural life and their “progressive doctrine,” welfare beneficiaries and public employees who are tied to an endemic evil: a corrupt and inefficient State, the “traditional” politicians and the failures of democracy, scientists and the public university system fostering social and political indoctrination in classrooms, on the one hand, and “partisan” or “ideologized” scientific research (especially in the Social Sciences), on the other. It is, indeed, in this context—in the context of the culture war and its various stakes, and not only in the context of its economic doctrine—that we can understand better libertarianism’s disdain for public universities and scientific research system, as well as the systematic and deliberate siege policies Milei’s government has been implementing against the whole public system of education.[vi]

    One aspect is particularly relevant: the specific twist of meaning that libertarianism gives to its notion of caste—the twist between rights and privileges. In most of his public interventions, but especially in the speech following his presidential victory, President Milei referred to his government’s vocation in terms that clearly express this twist: “We are not here to take away your rights; we are here to end privileges”.[vii] This phrase illustrates very well the constitutive twist of the ideological amalgam that defines libertarianism: what in the context of the last decades of transformations of contemporary democracies was delineated as new rights (social rights, gender rights, economic rights, etc.), have turned into privileges of what libertarians define as “the caste” in the context of the new demands and changes of democracies. This conversion, in effect, explains the figure of the State as the principal agent responsible of the promotion of those privileges, and simultaneously it delineated the ideology that must be defeated: el progresismo (the woke ideology; that is to say, those who identify themselves as “liberals” in the United States) that, according to libertarianism, expands the influence of “cultural Marxism”. Privileges, then, separate those who advocate for freedom, effort, and individual merit from those who are part of the State and live off the benefits and subsidies that the public sector provides them. This twist not only clashes with several rights enshrined in the National Constitution but, in one of its decisive aspects, confronts the very heart of the Argentine national project—from its founding to the present day, including especially the last 40 years of uninterrupted democracy: education as a right, that is, the guiding idea behind the constitution of the National State—the idea of public education. More profoundly still, it opposes the conception held by a figure who, through both his theoretical reflection and his political practice, played a central role in shaping the historically situated form of public education in Argentina: Domingo Faustino Sarmiento.

    The Figure of Sarmiento and Public Education in Argentina

    Sarmiento was not only President of Argentina during the years of the foundation of the National State (from 1868 to 1874) but also a profound thinker—not just a thinker of education but also of the social and political conditions of existence of his own Argentina, whose thought and actions made him a central figure throughout Latin America. Sarmiento’s thought radiates and permeates Argentine culture, but also Latin American culture, in an irreversible way.[viii] In the historical configuration of education as a public institution in particular, his thought was and remains decisive. Strongly influenced by the French Revolution and its ideas just a few decades after it took place, Sarmiento wrote a book that laid the foundations for the idea of public, common, or popular education on Argentine territory: Sobre la educación popular (On Popular Education).[ix] Sarmiento (who by then was in exile in Chile) begins the text that was commissioned as a “Technical Report for the Minister of Public Instruction of Chile, Manuel Montt,” by exploring the historical origin and essential condition of public education: its conception as a human right. He writes:

    Public instruction is a purely modern institution, born from the dissensions of Christianism and made a right by the democratic spirit of current association. Until two centuries ago, there was education for the ruling classes, for the priesthood, for the aristocracy; but the people, the plebeians, did not, properly speaking, form an active part of nations. It would have seemed as absurd at that time to claim that all men should be equally educated as it would have been two thousand years earlier to deny the right of making slaves… It is not my intention here to tell the history of the series of events and conquests that have brought Christian peoples to the point they have reached today… For now, let us be content with the fact that each progress in institutions has tended to this primary objective, and that the freedom acquired… has contributed in masse to the use of rights that today no longer belong to such or such class of society, but simply to the condition of human being.[x]

    This conception of public education as a human right had its institutional imprint on Argentine society in the nineteenth and twentieth centuries. And in this institutional imprint Sarmiento was, in fact, decisive. In this sense, the promulgation of Law 1420 in 1884, which established free and secular public education, was the first major step in this direction. The construction of public schools, particularly during Sarmiento’s presidency, and the literacy process of Argentinian citizens advanced in just a few decades by giant steps (by the early twentieth century, Argentina had the highest literacy rate in Latin America). Despite the antagonisms and political conflicts that configure the twentieth century in Argentina, and even the early twenty-first century, the materiality of the trace of Sarmiento’s thought regarding education and the public system remained intact. And despite, also, the institutional discontinuities and coups d’état that took place during the last century (and therefore, the selective policies the military governments adopted to undermine, above all, the public university through partial closures of certain careers or faculties).[xi] The arrival of democracy in 1983 expressed, in the words of the newly elected president Raúl Alfonsín–“With democracy, not only do we vote, but we also eat, heal, and educate”[xii]–the most intense moment of the omnipresent legacy of Sarmiento’s trace, by linking the form of public education with the very form of democracy (something Sarmiento indeed did throughout his own thinking). In other words: in the promise of a social democracy with greater rights, much of Sarmiento’s reflection and his political, cultural, and institutional roots, crystallized.

    The University and Public Education Under the Siege of the Libertarian Revolution

    Public universities in Argentina have a strong and decisive source of inspiration in Sarmiento’s legacy of education as a human right: “higher education,” it is stated in the current Higher Education Law, “is a public good and a human right”.[xiii] The set of laws and measures that Milei’s government has been implementing, particularly against the public university system, is framed, therefore, within this dual ideological pillar that inspires the Libertarian Revolution: its economic doctrine, on the one hand, and its political-cultural doctrine, the culture war, on the other. While the first defends the market’s presence as a regulator of the various spheres of social life, and consequently emphasizes its decisive role in offering education as a “public” service (and not as a right), the second entails a much deeper critique to our actual public system of education. In his recent book on this subject, Argentine anthropologist Pablo Semán points out a central aspect in this regard: those who identify themselves as militants of the libertarian movement do not show a detachment or direct rejection of the common wealth or the public sector, but rather of the “state of the State,” that is to say, they do not reject the “abstract idea” of the State, but its real and material conditions of operation and existence in daily life.[xiv] Rejection of the “state of the State” is also, therefore, a rejection of those who “live” due to the benefits of that State, whether in the form of benefits from social welfare programs or as public employees. A double gap, therefore, separates these individuals from private employees or entrepreneurs: first, the former maintain a salary without the risk involved in entrepreneurship, creativity, and sacrifice, while the latter dignify their income through the effort and merit that the risks of the labor market require. Second, this gap was widened by the pandemic and the restrictive measures and lockdowns that limited public freedoms, and especially, in the case of younger generations, the freedom to work. It is in this precise context that university professors and the academic world in general became targeted as part of the caste.

    There is, indeed, a second element which is critical for the libertarian political and cultural imagination regarding the academic world, an element inherent, on the other hand, in its condition as a caste: the excessive presence of political trends, especially Marxism, which, according to libertarianism, operate as a form of indoctrination of youth, limiting their freedom (this criticism, in effect, also applies for the scientific system, particularly the scientific productions of the National Council of Scientific and Technical Research [CONICET], for their “ideological biases”). The criticism, which I would argue extends to the scientific system in general, is proclaimed as part of the “culture war.” It is not, however, just a cultural critique. It is a rejection of the political views that libertarianism repudiates, and a form of rejection of “politics” in general. Public universities and the scientific system, for example, are, according to libertarianism, unnecessarily tainted with political practices and political ideologies. Unproductive papers, useless research, and superfluous activities are the consequence of the presence of the caste in the scientific and academic system of Argentine society. This rejection of the “university and scientific caste” as a source of political and ideological visions which are dangerous to society can also be easily seen in the criticism of Trumpism, which is very close to Milei’s movement, of woke ideology in the United States.[xv]

    One final aspect, however, is decisive for understanding the rupture that the Libertarian Revolution and its political principles produce, or aim to produce, in historical and political terms. This aspect pertains in particular to public universities and the university system as a whole, but more generally also to the educational system that founded and was founded in parallel with the Argentine State and which has in Sarmiento its most illustrious thinker. Paradoxically, public university and the Argentine university system reached what, for Sarmiento, was central in the process of democratizing public education, and is evident from the title of the aforementioned work, On Popular Education: the institution of a “popular action” capable of “improving public education”, that is to say, the institution of public education as a “collective work”.[xvi] Sarmiento’s greatest challenge was achieving the realization of that popular action and that collective work in primary education, a necessary pillar, of course, for the existence of higher education. What is important to emphasize at this point is, however, the status of those decisive terms—popular action and collective work—, because they reveal the relationship which Sarmiento establish between education and civil society or citizenship, or more specifically, between democracy and public education. In other words: they are decisive to understand his conception of popular education 

    Popular education, in fact, is not, for Sarmiento, an abstract concept or a model to follow in institutional, social, or pedagogical terms. On the contrary, it is a historically situated educational experience: that of 19th-century United States, and very particularly, that of the northern states of Massachusetts and Connecticut. There, Sarmiento notes, the funds and most elementary needs of district schools, unlike the public education systems of Holland, England, and Prussia, are obtained through what in the northern country are called annual meetings, which are public assemblies of parents, school staff, and “individuals with zeal and instruction,” who decide together and through debate the amounts of those funds and their different destinations. To put it in another way: Sarmiento found that, in these districts, education is the product of the collective action of those who are involved in the educational system. This aspect is decisive because it reveals the bond between democracy and education or, more precisely, their intrinsic, and to use Maurice Merleau-Ponty’s term, chiasmatic, relationship.[xvii]

    The idea of popular education thus implies the retreat of education upon itself, its institution and self-institution, the institution and self-institution of its form and content. In this sense, and returning to Sarmiento’s own words, if public education is a purely modern institution, born from the divisions of Christianity and turned into a right by the democratic spirit of the contemporary forms of society, this spirit, I add, is the one that simultaneously configures it and gives it its transitory form. The concept of popular education involves a self-reflective movement of education as a public good: it is not only a right enshrined for the individual and society as a whole but also an act that society and the individual give to themselves, and give in a double sense: they grant it (thus, it is a right) and they give it its form and content (it is the product of collective work). Democracy, as a form, thus coincides with education as a pedagogical and political act. In the Argentine university system, this conception of education and its self-instituting form as a constitutive principle adopted a specific historical and legal figure: that of self-government and that of autarky, enshrined today by the National Constitution and mobilized as a social and political process by the University Reform of 1918.

    Final Words

    The siege advances, and it advances with firm steps. By this, I mean: the siege that Milei’s libertarian government is imposing through its various policies on public education and, especially, on the public university system, that is, on universities. Public education, first of all, and universities, second (but no less important), are an active and decisive part of collective life, of its cultural and symbolic forms. No one embodies this active and decisive part of Argentine society like the figure of Sarmiento because, it is Sarmiento himself who founds and roots the public education system in a movement that unfolds “in three directions”: as I have shown, his pedagogical and political thought (first direction) unfolds simultaneously with the formation of the Argentine state (second direction), which is in turn characterized by the formation and consolidation of this public education system (third direction). Both public education, and especially the universities, are an active and decisive part of the collective life of Argentine society because this movement leaves a decisive trace in the political culture: the conception of public and university education as a human right, intrinsically tied since its genesis to the genesis of the modern Argentine state. This bond between state, education, and rights, which today was turned into a new bond between democracy, education, and rights, runs like blood through the veins of the flesh of Argentine society.

    That is the way in which public universities, the most complete institutional expression of Sarmiento’s project of public education and, by extension, of the national project for the formation of the educational system and the state, have been fundamental as a political actor in Argentine modern history. From the 1918 University Reform movement, which began the process of democratization and universalization of the higher education system itself, to La noche de los bastones largos (The Night of the Long Batons), a tragic and fateful episode of that history when students, teachers, and authorities from the Faculty of Exact Sciences of the University of Buenos Aires were brutally repressed on July 29, 1966, by the military government of Juan Carlos Onganía (1966–1970), leaving a large number of victims, university life has been intertwined with political and public life, and, vice versa, political and public life in Argentina has been intertwined with university life.

    Indeed, with the beginning of the contemporary democratic cycle (1983), led by the inauguration of former President Raúl Alfonsín, this delicate and singular fold between university life and political and public life reached its highest degree of (un)folding in the promise of the foundation of contemporary democracy. The process that Alfonsín himself opened with his government resides in the idea of education as a human right, but as a human right that is part of the very contemporary condition of democracy, that is: education is a constitutive and genetic part of the contemporary expression of the flesh of the social of Argentinian democratic society. In other words: since 1983, the words of the former president in his inaugural speech at the Legislative Assembly–“With democracy, not only do we vote, but we also eat, we heal, and we educate”–have run through the intimate fibers of the flesh that shapes our collective life.

    The Libertarian Revolution evoked and led by Milei therefore seeks to rest, and in fact rests, on a very fine and delicate thread. A fine and delicate thread, because its anti-elitist vocation, in which the university and its different actors (teachers, students, and authorities) are a parasitic part of the “caste,” stands in tension not only with the public nature of higher education, but also with primary education, and more profoundly, with the role that both higher education and primary education play as horizons that organize the possible and the impossible, the sayable and the unsayable of Argentine contemporary democracy. Therefore, the Libertarian Revolution is not just about the siege of one of the symbols of the Argentine state, a symbol, in fact, of distinction throughout Latin America: it is about the siege of democracy itself or, better yet, of one of the folds that form its contemporary expression. In the context of the “culture war” and political struggle against the university world, the Libertarian Revolution finds much more than a policy of “austerity” to shrink the state: it finds the key to carry out the radical transformations that change the very physiognomy of democratic system. And in the current political context of the Western democratic world, where the emergence of extreme right-wing or radical political expressions has gained unprecedented speed, and whose corollary is, to a large extent, the implementation of a global process that, in terms of French philosopher Jacques Rancière, takes the form of an “intellectual counter-revolution”[xviii] led by these very same radical right political expressions, the attack of Argentina’s libertarianism on the university, singular as it no doubt is, is likely to embody one of many global examples of the displacement of the university from the public and political life of our democracies.

    Juan José Martínez Olguín is a researcher in political theory at EIDAES–UNSAM (the Interdisciplinary School of Social Sciences of the National University of San Martín) and at CONICET (the National Scientific and Technical Research Council, Argentina). He is also a professor at the University of Buenos Aires. A specialist in political phenomenology (Merleau-Ponty, Lefort, Rancière), contemporary French philosophy, and theories of democracy. His latest book is Los pliegues de la democracia. Derechos humanos, populismos y polarización política (Buenos Aires–Madrid, Miño y Dávila, 2025).

    [i] Milei and his political party, La Libertad Avanza, are part of what it is known in academic circles, and mostly known in public conversation of contemporary democracies, as radical right movements or extreme rights. In another text, I have focused specifically on the study of these radical movements and their expressive universe: the Jacobin style of political antagonism. Cf. Martinez Olguín, Juan José: Los pliegues de la democracia. Derechos Humanos, populismos y polarización política, Buenos Aires, Miño y Davila, 2025.

    [ii] The book La batalla cultural: reflexiones críticas para una nueva derecha (Buenos Aires, Harper Enfoque, 2022) is where Agustín Laje mostly develop his ideas. 

    [iii] “Culture war” is, in effect, the English expression for what radical right movements in Latin America call batalla cultural.  

    [iv] Merleau-Ponty, Maurice: La prosa del mundo, Madrid, Trotta, p. 70, 2015. The translation is mine. Cf. Merleau-Ponty, Maurice: Œuvres, Paris, Gallimard, 2010.

    [v] I take the expression: “flesh of the social” from Lefort (El arte de escribir y lo político, Barcelona, Herder, 2007, p. 159).

    [vi] This set of politics that Milei’s libertarian government is implementing against the public system of education and mostly against Higher Education and universities in general is composed of different layers: first of all, a critical reduction of the funds destined for the scientific system, universities and public education, the reduction of salaries for professors and academic authorities, and a presidential veto of a law sanctioned by the Congress which intended to twist the situation and recover some of the institutional mechanisms to finance the system.

    [vii] Presidential speech, October 22, 2023. Source: Clarin.com

    [viii] I highly recommend, for a larger and more accurate perspective about the influence of Sarmiento in Argentine and Latin America culture, the book of the Argentinian sociologist Horacio González: Restos pampeanos. Ciencia, ensayo y política en la cultura argentina del siglo XX (Buenos Aires, Colihue, 1999).

    [ix] Cf. Sarmiento, Domingo, F.: Educación Popular, Buenos Aires, Banco de la Provincia de Córdoba, 1989.

    [x] Ibid., p. 55. The translation is mine.

    [xi] During the XX Century, political life in Argentina was characterized by six coups d’état which interrupt the democratic cycles. The last of them, the dictatorship led by the Army (1976-1986), which ends with the Peronist government of Isabel de Perón (1973-1976), finish with the election of Raul Alfonsín as the new democratic President.   

    [xii] Raul Alfonsín’s speech at the Legislative Assembly, during the day of his assumption. 10 Decembre, 1983. Source: Digital Repository of the Chamber of National Deputies. The translation is mine.

    [xiii] Law 24.521. Source: Digital Repository of the Chamber of National Deputies.

    [xiv] Cf. Semán, Pablo y Welschinger Nicolás: “Juventudes mejoristas y el mileismo de masas. Por qué el libertarianismo las convoca y ellas responden”, in Está entre nosotros. ¿De dónde sale y hasta dónde puede llegar la extrema derecha que no vimos venir? (Pablo Semán coord.), Buenos Aires, Siglo XXI, 2023. 

    [xv] Cf. Connolly, William: Aspirational Fascism. The Struggle for Multifaceted Democracy under Trumpism, Minnesota, University of Minnesota Press, 2017.

    [xvi] Sarmiento, Domingo F.: Educación Popular, op. Cit., p. 88.

    [xvii] Cf. Merleau-Ponty, Maurice: Œuvres, Paris, Gallimard, 2010.

    [xviii] Rancière, Jacques : Les trente inglorieuses. Scènes politiques, Paris, La Fabrique, 2022, p. 12. The translation is mine.

  • Mariela Cuadro and Sol Montero–Beyond Utility: A Defense of The Social Sciences and the Humanities

    Mariela Cuadro and Sol Montero–Beyond Utility: A Defense of The Social Sciences and the Humanities

    This essay is part of “The Argentina Chapter” of the b2o Review‘s dossier “The University in Turmoil: Global Perspectives”. 

    Beyond Utility: A Defense of The Social Sciences and the Humanities[1]

    Mariela Cuadro and Sol Montero

     

    The Argentine scientific system and public universities

    The Argentine scientific and university system is based on two main pillars: scientific research and higher education. It comprises a network of decentralized national science and technology organizations—most notably the National Scientific and Technical Research Council (CONICET)—and the university system, which includes 64 national public universities as well as around 50 private universities and university institutes. The two systems reinforce each other, and this is for two reasons. Firstly, universities provide workplaces for many researchers in the Science and Technology system to conduct research. Secondly, many of these researchers work as professors on university campuses. Consequently, changes related to national scientific development also affect the functioning of national universities, albeit indirectly.

    Argentina’s scientific-university system has been closely linked to scientific progress and broader models of economic and social development. Established in the 1950s to support the government’s developmentalist strategy of the time, the scientific system has historically been tied to oscillations between developmentalist/heterodox strategies and neoliberal/orthodox approaches. While the former were driven by governments that encouraged national scientific development, the latter sought to undermine science and development through defunding and discrediting. Despite repeated attempts to dismantle it, the system has remained standing.

    The Argentine university system’s status as free and publicly funded places it in a unique position within the global context of right-wing attacks on universities, particularly on the social sciences and humanities. Since many Argentine university students come from working-class backgrounds, the discourse prevalent in other countries that university students are part of an elite ‘privileged’ class is ineffective in Argentina. Consequently, right-wing discourse in Argentina has sought to create divisions between professors and students. Categorized as ‘the caste that lives off the state,’ professors and researchers are accused of ‘indoctrinating’ students.

    The government’s ‘cultural battle’ narrative frames the argument: professors at public universities are labelled ‘socialists’ and accused of forcing students to think the same way. Consequently, universities are no longer viewed as spaces for debate, exchange, and the free circulation and production of ideas. Instead, they are discursively constituted as hierarchical and authoritarian structures that obstruct free thought.

    If the main issue that the right-wing government identifies in university life lies in the realm of ideas, it should come as no surprise that its discourse particularly targets the disciplines that are concerned with them. Hence, they become the objects of continuous attacks, mainly directed at questioning their utility. “What use are the social sciences and humanities?” their critics ask. In their defense, many have tried to highlight their contributions to public policy. In this text, however, we argue that the social sciences and humanities are far more than mere tools for public policy. Due to their ethical and political dimensions, we view them as products of collective and historical debate, enabling us to reflect on our past, question our present, and imagine alternative futures.

    Right-wing discourses and the issue of universities

    Since the 2000s, universities have been targeted by reactionary and conservative movements. In countries such as the United States, England, and France, programs and departments adopting postcolonial, feminist, anti-racist, or environmentalist theoretical perspectives have been accused of indoctrinating students, restricting pluralism, and threatening Western values. These seem to be the theoretical origins of a ‘virus’ spreading across university campuses worldwide: wokism, cancel culture, and the tyranny of political correctness.

    Attacks on the university system also lie at the heart of the Argentine libertarian right’s discourse and project. Since the beginning of his presidency, Milei and his supporters have devoted themselves to attacking CONICET and public universities in two main ways. Firstly, they have discredited the intellectual, theoretical, and practical framework of the social sciences and humanities, accusing professors, intellectuals, and scientists of belonging to an elite of dilettantes and privileged individuals. Secondly, they have cut funding for universities and science, which has a tangible impact on the lives and work of teachers and students.

    In this context, the alleged uselessness of the social sciences and humanities is key to delegitimizing these disciplines. Compared with the indisputable usefulness of the natural sciences, history, anthropology, philosophy, and classical literature, to mention only some of the vilified disciplines, are accused of being a ‘pure (useless) expense’ in a context of scarce resources. Due to their supposedly ‘elitist’ nature, they are also dismissed as mere entertainment — a privilege enjoyed by a select few and financially supported by the masses.

    The topic of usefulness as a measure of the value of scientific knowledge has become so prevalent in public discourse that even defenders of the social sciences and humanities often resort to this argument to demonstrate the value of their disciplines: they highlight the tangible, material, and immediate benefits these disciplines contribute to society. The impact of sociology, political science, gender studies, and communication sciences on public policies, development, and the advancement of social programs is therefore often emphasized, among other areas in which these disciplines can demonstrate their performance and productivity.

    The fact is that this approach to scientific knowledge does not always fulfil its promise of productivity within a short timeframe. In times of precarity and acceleration, when frustrations mount and people seem increasingly replaceable, demonstrating the effectiveness of the social sciences and humanities is becoming increasingly complex. Nevertheless, human beings will continue to address and identify social, political, and economic problems and produce ideas to solve them. The ethical-political question is who will be able to do this: a select few financed by private interests or world powers, or the many financed by our own informed public decisions?

    In this sense, the question of the usefulness of social and human disciplines can be compared to that of democracy, which does not always fulfil its promises either. Is this reason enough to discard it? So, what are the social sciences and humanities for? What is democracy for? What are universities for, beyond their often unfulfilled promises of utility and productivity?

    First, we should acknowledge that our ability to question the usefulness of human inventions is a direct result of democracy, universities, and the social sciences. These institutions enable and encourage this type of inquiry, and it is through them that we address it. As the epigraph to Nuccio Ordine’s The Utility of the Useless Manifesto states, “It is precisely the task of philosophy to reveal to men the utility of the useless, or, if you will, to teach them to differentiate between two different senses of the word utility.”

    In his Manifesto, Ordine argues that there are forms of knowledge that are not a means to an end but ends in themselves. In hostile contexts, the value of useless knowledge “is radically opposed to the dominant notion of utility which, in the name of an exclusive economic interest, progressively kills the memory of the past, the humanities, classical languages, teaching, free research, imagination, art, critical thinking, and the civic horizon that should inspire all human activity. In the universe of utilitarianism, in fact, a hammer is worth more than a symphony, a knife more than a poem, a wrench more than a painting.”[3] The exercise of these non-instrumental forms of knowledge and practice is unique to human beings and, to that extent, distinguishes us from other creatures. But calling them useless does not mean that they lack social, political, or cultural function. Precisely because of “their gratuitous and disinterested nature—far  removed from any practical or commercial purpose—these forms of useless knowledge and practice can play a fundamental role in the cultivation of the spirit and in the civic and cultural development of humanity”[4], says the Italian writer.

    Secondly, usefulness is undoubtedly a slippery category. It invites us to ask infinite questions: Useful for whom? For what? And when? This brings us immediately to the problem of capitalism and money. If the financier is the state, one might ask: Useful for whom? For the state? For the country? For its people? Then, we should ask ourselves, “What is the state? What about the country? What about the people?” These are precisely the questions for which we need the social sciences and humanities.

    As social scientists, it is crucial for us to navigate this quagmire without seeking our own salvation but rather to highlight the specific knowledge produced by our disciplines and practices. To do so, we must change the question and shift our perspective. So, we should rather ask: what do the Social Sciences and the Humanities do? Here, the question of ‘doing’ has a double meaning: firstly, how are the social sciences and humanities done? In other words, what is our daily practice as researchers? But also: what effect do the humanities and the social sciences have on the world in which we live? What do they make happen?

    “La pregunta por el oficio”: Narrating our practices

    The social sciences and humanities deal with subjects that are part of our everyday lives. We are all familiar with the issues of political science, international relations, linguistics, economics, or sociology. How often do we find ourselves discussing populism, the role of a particular country in a war, or the use of the letter ‘e’ in inclusive language in everyday situations? Our disciplines are grounded in a shared language and common sense, which connect us to our society, politics, and history.

    In fact, the distinction between doxa (the realm of common sense and opinion) and episteme (the structured body of knowledge that shapes our scientific understanding) is necessary in the scientific field. However, we cannot detach ourselves from the interaction between expert and lay discourse or between native and analytical discourse. The discourse that actors produce within a social practice shapes and influences the specialized and analytical discourse that we produce in our academic disciplines. For this reason, researchers in the social sciences and humanities are inevitably immersed in the social reality they study, and their work has a public impact in that it concerns the public and the common good. This is why they are often accused of being ‘politicized’ or even ‘partisan’, i.e., biased and influenced by ideology.

    In Argentina, in particular, the accusation of ideological ‘indoctrination’ in public universities is a ghost that the current government has repeatedly invoked. The Argentinian president himself has mocked and publicly denounced teachers for ‘indoctrinating’ students in matters of gender or national history. These suspicions assume that there are sciences that could be exempt from ideology and politicization. Not coincidentally, these are the sciences considered more ‘useful’, productive, and strategic. The accusation of ‘indoctrination’ also has an instrumental and strategic outlook. It suggests that there is a hidden interest in changing the minds of our students and readers, which is hidden behind the ‘façade’ of our research and classes. As if we too sought instrumental utility and benefit.

    From this utilitarian perspective, nobody could imagine that our work involves rules and methods, that it is a job with highs and lows, that we are sometimes overwhelmed by bureaucracy, and generally affected by the same precariousness as our societies at large. However, our work is also often full of desire, enthusiasm, and passion. In fact, it is the love of knowledge and the intellectual pleasure we derive from reading, writing, thinking, and discussing ideas that essentially drives and sustains the generation of knowledge, even in contexts of precariousness and systematic attacks.

    Like anyone else, professors and researchers have political views, but that doesn’t mean we’re devoted to teaching those political visions in classrooms. Still, our practice is also framed by rules, verification mechanisms, and evaluation and demonstration processes, as is any other scientific practice. In this sense, we regularly submit our ideas and progress for evaluation by our peers in formal and informal settings (which, incidentally, are not exempt from productivity criteria). Thus, for example, in faculty competitions and in the evaluation of our publications, colleagues and experts intervene by assigning scores and accepting or rejecting our proposals. As the academic and scientific world has public and explicit rules about research methods, it is an egalitarian and democratic system that allows us to learn from shared knowledge and criticism. Of course, this system has been widely criticized for its colonial, disciplinary, and restrictive effects, and there are forces within academia that are contributing to its transformation. However, here we want to highlight its normative function, precisely because it enables certain equalization, hierarchization, and evaluation.

    In this sense, the social sciences and humanities are not deprived of techniques – methodologies for researching, speaking, transmitting, and teaching. However, they do not necessarily adopt a technicist approach to the phenomena they address. In other words, not all social scientists seek to solve problems. Instead, much of our work focuses on identifying issues, problematizing what is taken for granted, and highlighting the historicity of what is considered natural. This critical view is fundamental, as it enables us to innovate and create possible futures. It allows us to imagine new worlds that may not materialize immediately –or ever– but which enable us to overcome inertia and modify history. This is where the ethical and political nature of scientific knowledge lies.

    In contrast to the uniformity imagined by those who attack the social sciences and the humanities, the scientific and university fields are traversed by opposing forces, conflicting interpretations, and crosscutting arguments. This is why the rules that structure research are valuable, as they provide a framework within which we can build knowledge and community together.

    The effects and the affects: What the social sciences and humanities do

    The contributions of the social sciences and humanities are valuable in themselves. They address questions about what constitutes us as humans and as a community; the construction and challenge of common sense; the defense of, and opposition to, different forms of political and social organization; the tracing of history; the exploration of identity, difference, and justice; the understanding of beauty and usefulness; and the debate around freedom and equality. At the same time, they question all that seems obvious, evident to us. The topics of our disciplines are ever-changing, evolving alongside societies and humanity. However, they are also timeless, as specific issues persist and resurface.

    We argue that humans cannot and should not be reduced to mere survival, as human characteristics far exceed notions of functioning or utility. Consequently, matters concerning society, politics, aesthetics, language, history, and ideas cannot be considered mere accessories or ornaments added accidentally to the ‘essential’, i.e., the purely reproductive, tangible, and material.

    Attacks on the social sciences and the humanities (as well as culture and the arts in general) are rooted in an ethical-political position that treats humans as mere pieces in a mechanism whose sole function is to increase profits (‘for whom?’, the critics ask). This impoverished view of humanity enables the idea of utility, which questions the social sciences and humanities. As Piovani says, this is “a merely practical utility, which implies that knowledge can be immediately translated into a tangible product, into something that can be traded on the market, that can be priced, bought and sold”.[5]

    This does not mean that there are no researchers in these disciplines who are devoted to producing knowledge in response to demands from others (the state, political parties, economic actors, or social organizations). However, the social sciences and humanities are not restricted to this. From our point of view, it would be undesirable for them to lose their critical, creative, and questioning functions. The problems posed by our disciplines extend into the future in an open, unpredictable way in science. In this sense, the social sciences and humanities may not always be immediately helpful. Still, they undoubtedly contribute to the formation of a “we”, a historical, political, social, and human community.

    Mariela Cuadro is a researcher at CONICET (National Scientific and Technical Research Council, Argentina) and a professor at EPyG-UNSAM (the School of Politics and Government at the National University of San Martín). Her work focuses on Critical International Relations Theory, Global South theories, and Middle Eastern politics. She is the author of several articles on these debates, with a research agenda centered on critical thinking and knowledge constitution.

     Sol Montero is a researcher at CONICET (National Scientific and Technical Research Council, Argentina) and a professor at the EPyG- UNSAM (School of Politics and Government at the National University of San Martín). Her work focuses on the intersection of discourse and politics, and her latest book is Avatares en el poder. Claves sobre el discurso político en redes (UNSAM EDITA, 2024).

    [1] We are grateful to Paula Salerno (Escuela de Humanidades, UNSAM) and Nicolás Viotti (Escuela Interdisciplinaria de Altos Estudios Sociales, UNSAM) for their collaboration. Their reflections provided essential input for composing this text. Nevertheless, the authors alone are responsible for the ideas presented here.

    [2] Pierre Hadot, Ejercicios espirituales y filosofía antigua, quoted in Ordine, Nuccio, La utilidad de lo inútil, Acantilado, Madrid, 2023, p.2.

    [3] Ib. p. 3

    [4] Ib. p. 1

    [5] Piovani, Juan Ignacio, “Sobre la utilidad de las ciencias sociales en tiempos de neoliberalismo y posverdad”. En Brugaletta, F., González Canosa, M., Starcenbaum, M., Welschinger, N. (ed.), La política científica en disputa: diagnósticos y propuestas frente a su reorientación regresiva. Facultad de Humanidades y Ciencias de la Educación UNLP- CLACSO, 2019, p. 123.

     

     

  • Tomás Borovinsky–The University Experiment in a Reactionary Age

    Tomás Borovinsky–The University Experiment in a Reactionary Age

    This essay is part of “The Argentina Chapter” of the b2o Review‘s dossier “The University in Turmoil: Global Perspectives”. 

    The University Experiment in a Reactionary Age

    Tomás Borovinsky

     

    The University as a Political Form

    In recent decades, universities across the world have been experiencing a global crisis. Their traditional sources of legitimacy have weakened, their funding models are under permanent pressure, and their place in society no longer seems self-evident. While universities in the Global North have been increasingly strained by managerial logics, standardized evaluation systems, and the retreat of humanist ideals, in the Global South those same forces have advanced as well, though within a much more fragile institutional landscape. In both cases, universities have been forced to adapt to a common pressure: to demonstrate efficiency, justify their existence in terms of performance, and submit their intellectual autonomy to external metrics that rarely capture the deeper meaning of academic work.

    But in the Global South, these trends are combined with additional dilemmas. The crisis of the university is inseparable from the crisis of the public sphere: budgets that fluctuate with unstable economic cycles, periods of institutional hollowing-out that erode basic capacities, and a persistent dispute over the place of knowledge in societies marked by structural inequalities. Thus, rather than two distinct processes, North and South share a common diagnosis, albeit traversed by material asymmetries. Both face the same question: how to sustain an institution that produces critical knowledge and civic education? However, they do so under very different conditions, where each global pressure acquires a particular density as it embeds itself in unequal political, economic, and social histories.
    We are living through a context of public defunding of universities and a retreat of international cooperation more generally. Even institutions such as UNESCO (to mention just one example), which in earlier times were donors and funders of research programs, now compete for funds with the very institutions they once financed.
    At the same time, as we will see in the Argentine case in particular—but also globally—we are witnessing the rise of extreme political movements that call the role of universities into question. If the modern university, heir to the Enlightenment, saw itself as a generator of “useful” scientific knowledge but also assumed a critical role vis-à-vis society, today it finds itself besieged by a reactionary tsunami that positions the university as a privileged political enemy.

    In Latin America, and this is especially the case in Argentina, the public university is not simply a space for professional training nor (only) a gear in the market: it is a political institution, a device in which, over more than a century, the promises, conflicts, and contradictions of Argentine democratic life have been inscribed. The university “convulsion” in this context cannot be reduced to an administrative or budgetary problem (though it is that as well). Rather, it expresses a dispute over the meaning of the common good and over the place that knowledge occupies in the making of a society.
    Part of this specificity has historical roots. In Argentina, the university predates the state and, in a sense, the nation itself. The National University of Córdoba, founded in 1613, and the University of Buenos Aires, created in 1821, belong to a political time much older than the Republic (1853) or the formation of the modern Argentine state (1880). In other words, they are institutions older than the state and the republic that support them today. They accumulate legitimacies, traditions, and social expectations that no political cycle so far has been able to reconfigure fully. Their persistence through dictatorships, democratizations, economic crises, and institutional reconstructions reveals something important: the university is a repository of dreams that outlive time. But how long can that dream endure?

    From this vantage point, in Argentina, the university has not been—at least over the last century—a mere educational device. Rather, it has been—and continues to be—a political form, a privileged space in which the democratic promise of Argentine modernity has been imagined, contested, and also embodied. The university articulates autonomy, equality, and intellectual citizenship, and it is a major producer of public knowledge and common goods. In the social imagination, it has been more a horizon of possible social mobility than a machine for reproducing privilege.

    As public opinion studies from the University of San Andrés, a private Argentine university, indicate, Argentine science enjoys a very positive image in society.[1] Even in moments of precarization, the university continues to be one of the few sites where the meritocratic ideal still holds, albeit in partial and conflictive ways. Where other institutions have deteriorated or lost credibility, the university—and the scientific system organized around state institutions such as CONICET—continues to operate as a space where equality seems possible, where a certain idea of the future—so fragile in contemporary Argentina—still retains a place.

    The Long Century of the Argentine University (1918–2023)

    To think about the Argentine university between 1918 and 2023 is to reconstruct a historical cycle in which the university functioned as one of the symbolic and political lungs of the country. Unlike other systems, in Argentina the public university was not limited to the transmission of knowledge: it was a stage on which models of citizenship were projected, disputes over the meaning of the State unfolded, expectations of social mobility took shape, and, above all, an imaginary of equality traversed generations. In a way, this long century constitutes the political biography of the modern Argentine university.
    The starting point is 1918. The University Reform of the province of Córdoba was much more than an academic reform: it established a way of understanding the university as a space open to deliberation, equality, and conflict. Co-governance among professors, graduates, and students, together with institutional autonomy, academic freedom, and a distinctive Latin American influence and resonance, introduced a political grammar that continued to radiate throughout the century. The 1918 University Reform emerged as a student insurrection that dismantled the inherited academic order, questioning the concentration of professorial power and the closure of participatory spaces. Its momentum opened the doors to a model of university more receptive to intellectual renewal, with selection mechanisms designed to prevent the stagnation of academic chairs, and with a conception of university life grounded in deliberation and the circulation of new currents of thought. As one of its most emblematic documents states: “Our university system—even the most recent—is anachronistic. It is founded on a kind of divine right: the divine right of the university professorship. It creates itself. It is born in it and dies in it. It maintains an Olympian distance. The University Federation of Córdoba rises up to fight against this system and understands that its life is at stake in doing so. It demands a strictly democratic government and maintains that the demos of the university, sovereignty, the right to self-government, resides principally in the students.”[2]

    The Córdoba Reform movement not only reorganized the political life of institutions but also established a generational sensibility that understood the university as a stage for social transformation, capable of projecting debates and demands beyond its own walls. Seen from today, the Reform is not so much an event of the past as an institutional language that made it possible to imagine the university as a place where knowledge circulates without tutelage, where hierarchies must justify themselves, and where power is always already in dispute. This permanent availability of conflict, this “empty place” of power, is one of the most enduring marks of Argentine university culture. As Claude Lefort writes: “where an empty place takes shape, there can be no possible conjunction between power, law, and knowledge.”[3] The university thus lives its internal effervescence while, even as part of the Argentine state, it maintains its autonomy from power.

    By the mid-twentieth century, the university entered a period of expansion, modernization, and politicization. Peronism (1945–1955), though in conflict with student organizations, ensured free tuition, and it was followed by the developmentalism of the late 1950s and early 1960s, which sought to turn the university into the engine of the national project. As a consequence, there was budget expansion, new faculties, academic professionalization, and the later creation of CONICET (the National Council for Scientific and Technical Research) as scientific infrastructure.   

    Understanding the Argentine university also requires taking seriously its intertwining with its scientific system. Since the creation in 1958 of CONICET, inspired by the French CNRS (the French National Centre for Scientific Research) and spanning the natural and exact sciences, the humanities, as well as the medical and economic fields, the country experimented with a singular architecture of knowledge: the university as a generator of knowledge and as a territory for teaching, conversation, and transmission; and CONICET as the structure that organizes research, gives it continuity, and projects it beyond political urgency. There emerged research careers, disciplinary commissions, mixed institutes: an ecosystem that breathes at the rhythm of the universities and, at the same time, gives them a depth that would be impossible without that support. Through crises and expansions, withdrawals and re-launches, CONICET maintained its mission of producing public knowledge. For this reason, speaking of the university in Argentina is never only about classrooms and students: it is about that scientific fabric that grants it historical continuity, social prestige, and a forward direction—even when the country seems to lose it.

    However, this technical impulse coexisted with a climate of growing political mobilization. Universities became territories where heterodox Marxisms, popular nationalisms, left-wing Christian movements, new social sciences, and a set of intellectual explorations circulated that exceeded the boundaries of the strictly academic. It was a time in which the militant intellectual, the modernizing scientist, and the student as political actor intersected. This politicized density transformed the university into a central battleground with authoritarian projects: intervention, censorship, expulsions, and episodes such as the “Night of the Long Batons” (1966) were attempts to break a university world that was perceived—rightly—as a hub of critical thought and social organization.

    The “Night of the Long Batons” was a turning point in the history of Argentine universities. The intervention of the dictatorship of Juan Carlos Onganía (1966–1970) and the police eviction of UBA (University of Buenos Aires) faculties revealed with absolute clarity the conflict between academic autonomy and state power. The operation interrupted research, dismantled research teams, and occurred at a moment of intense intellectual dynamism in Buenos Aires. Spaces such as the Di Tella Institute—a center for social studies and avant-garde art that, with the return of democracy, would later become a university—functioned as laboratories of artistic, scientific, and technological experimentation. This coexistence between a reformist university and an innovative cultural ecosystem, on the one hand, and a growing state desire for control, on the other, shows that the “Night of the Long Batons” was not an isolated event. It was the collision between two models of modernization: one open and experimental; the other vertical and disciplinary. The episode has since delineated the material and normative limits within which the university can produce knowledge and sustain long-term projects.

    This politicization accelerated in the 1970s, when the political radicalization of the Peronist left and the non-Peronist left was persecuted by para-state organizations such as the AAA (Argentine Anticommunist Alliance), until the 1976 military coup placed the university under direct military control. At that point, persecution intensified, censorship was consolidated, and state violence expanded, culminating in executions, kidnappings, and desaparecidos.

    With the return of democracy in 1983, the university regained its place as a laboratory of citizenship. Degree programs were reopened, exiled professors returned, institutional projects were reconstituted, and the idea that the public university was part of the democratic pact was restored. It was a period of massification, expansion into the metropolitan periphery, the creation of new national universities, and science and technology policies aimed at rebuilding a system devastated by years of authoritarianism. However, this momentum coexisted with new tensions: growing bureaucratization, internal fragmentation, budgetary difficulties, a crisis of the academic career, and a certain loss of the reformist horizon that had organized university life for half a century. The democratic university expanded access, but it did not always succeed in producing a new intellectual project capable of replacing either the militant ethos of the 1960s or the modernizing one of the 1950s.

    In the twenty-first century, the university system experienced an accelerated and unprecedented expansion. New universities in Greater Buenos Aires—a phenomenon already underway in the 1990s—expanded enrollment, and this period was marked by a renewed protagonism of the university in the public agenda. There was an increase in education spending, and investment in science grew steadily. Institutions were created, staffing expanded, and efforts were made to rebuild a scientific system battered by decades of instability and austerity. But this growth had a flip side: an increasingly unequal system between central and peripheral universities, an administrative structure that grew heavier, research circuits strained by precarization, and a proliferation of institutions, degrees, and initiatives that sometimes made it difficult to articulate a shared horizon. The reformist ethos, which in the past had operated as a motor of transformation, began to survive as a defensive gesture against the advance of a managerial culture that tended to turn the university into a collection of indicators and planning documents rather than a shared intellectual project.

    Since 1983, the Argentine student landscape has reorganized itself around a plurality of political traditions that alternated in influence. Reformist and social democratic and Peronist leadership marked the early years of the transition, promoting agendas centered on the defense of autonomy, institutional reconstruction, and the expansion of academic rights. Throughout the 1990s and 2000s, Reformist and Peronist student groups and independent formations also occupied important spaces, combining university concerns with broader debates on the role of the state and educational policy. By the early twenty-first century, the growth of left-wing groups—from Trotskyist organizations to new movements emerging from social, feminist, and territorial struggles—reconfigured the landscape, introducing a repertoire of demands tied more closely to critiques of the economic model, the democratization of academic life, and the active defense of the public sphere.

    By 2023, however, this long cycle seemed to have reached a turning point. Argentina was marking forty years of democracy (1983–2023) after half a century of dictatorships, authoritarian governments, bans, and political violence (1930–1983). The public university still retained its social legitimacy—surprisingly high for an institution subjected to recurrent crises—but it had lost part of its aura of upward mobility, future, and emancipation. The meritocratic imaginary that sustained it for decades is now eroded by a fragmented society, persistent inequalities, and a climate of political disorientation that affects all state institutions. The democratic consensus that once protected the university is no longer unquestionable: today it must justify itself, defend itself, and perhaps once again reimagine itself.
    This exhaustion of the reformist-democratic cycle defines the threshold from which the current offensive against the public university can be understood. And it turns the period from 1918 to 2023 not into a concluded era, but into a legacy now being disputed under new historical conditions.

    The Anarcho-Capitalist Offensive: Milei and the War Against Public Education

    The arrival of Javier Milei to government in 2023 marks a turning point not only in Argentine history but in that of the Argentine university in particular. For the first time since 1918, the State is not only reducing its material support for public education—something that has happened many times in the past—but is questioning the university’s social role and its very legitimacy. It’s worth noting that Milei comes to power in 2023, the year that marks forty years of uninterrupted democracy and half a century of erratic economic policies (1973–2023) producing a deterioration in people’s living conditions and successive extreme economic crises (1975, 1982, 1989, 2001, 2009, 2018, etc.) under all kinds of regimes and governments: dictatorships and democracies, right-wing or left-wing, statist or neoliberal.
    As I noted in a text I wrote with Martín Plot and Daniela Slipak, “2023 was marked by the exhaustion of a democratic regime that made economic uncertainty entirely intolerable and by the emergence of Milei as a leader who articulates critical solutions to the regime born in 1983.”[4] For the first time since 1983, a true outsider—someone outside the traditional political parties and the elite that has governed the Argentine Republic in democracy to varying degrees—had reached power. And it was Milei who knew how to make functional use of the tsunami of public anger that was emerging.[5]
    In this context, anarcho-capitalism, in its Argentine version, does not simply aim to cut budgets or reorganize ministries: it seeks to dismantle the very idea of the public as the organizing principle of common life. In this way, the public university—one of the most highly valued institutions of Argentine democracy, as we have shown—becomes a privileged ideological target. What is at stake is not only institutional continuity but the survival of a political-cultural model that associated knowledge, equality, and a shared social project.

    This movement is not unique to Argentina. There are resonances, mimicry, and contagion among movements worldwide. In Viktor Orbán’s Hungary, for example, free universities have come under such pressure that the Central European University in Budapest, founded and financed by George Soros, was forced to relocate its operations to Vienna, Austria’s capital. In the United States, radical figures such as J.D. Vance have openly declared that “university professors are the enemy.” Trumpist rhetoric has constructed the university as a polarizing figure through a convergence of dynamics also visible in Argentina: universities and the media are “hostile elites,” producers of a liberal culture deemed decadent or anti-national. The thought of Curtis Yarvin, with his theory of “The Cathedral,”[6] serves as an intellectual matrix for this worldview: the university and journalism appear as cultural devices that reproduce progressive values and block popular sovereignty. Milei feeds on this repertoire and on this global moment: he translates it into the local idiom, blends it with the media logic of provocation, and transforms it into a political program. And he also accelerates that Zeitgeist.

    Milei is a believer and an ideologue who jumped from the margins of the intellectual debate to become a global reference point for anarcho-capitalism. This transition—from professional economist to media panelist and later ideological activist—structures his relationship with knowledge: it is not so much a technical debate as a doctrinal alignment that views the public university as a bastion of “statism” to be dismantled. The problem is not only budgetary. It is philosophical: public education appears as a moral anomaly within a worldview that equates freedom with the market and the state with corruption. Ironically, Milei—a global referent of anarcho-capitalism—is a relative newcomer who found in this ideology a framework for measuring and transforming the world.

    Within this entire ideological constellation, paleolibertarianism occupies a central place. Milei came to Murray Rothbard’s work relatively late, in 2013, after which he named one of his dogs Murray. Following this epiphany, he would say: “When I finished reading Rothbard I said: ‘For more than 20 years I’ve been deceiving my students. Everything I taught about market structures is wrong. It’s wrong!’”[7] Another of his “idols” is Hans-Hermann Hoppe,[8] from whom he adopts a simultaneous critique of egalitarianism, the welfare state, and liberal democracy—an intellectual framework within which the public university becomes inconceivable: an institution supported by taxes, organized through collegiate bodies, and permeated by egalitarian values that Hoppe identifies as signs of cultural decadence. Milei takes up this matrix but cultivates it within Argentine public and historical debates, explicitly reclaiming Juan Bautista Alberdi (1810–1884), one of the founders of the Argentine constitutional order. Milei argues that the origins of all Argentine evils and of “Argentine decadence” began in 1916: curiously, the year in which “universal suffrage” (for men) was instituted. It is with the arrival of the vote, he claims, that Argentina ceased to be a “world power,” as dictated by the founding myth of the libertarian movement (we call it a myth because although Argentina’s GDP was indeed very high between the late nineteenth and early twentieth century, it is not true that it was a “world power” of any kind). And it is precisely in that democratization process initiated in 1916 that, in 1918, the spark of the aforementioned Argentine University Reform was ignited. Under this anarcho-capitalist logic, the public university is not merely an expense: it is an obstacle to the technocratic reorganization of power and to the ideal of a leader who acts without intermediaries, without checks, and without a public sphere that limits him. Within this framework, the public university—financed by the state, co-governed by professors, graduates, and students and ruled by norms that limit the market—embodies, for this new regime, the epicenter of ideological resistance.

    Thus, the offensive against public education must be read in continuity with another idea that Milei repeats insistently: the need to “destroy the State from within.” This formula—which he himself links to his admiration for paleolibertarians, and which echoes the neo-reactionary rhetoric of Silicon Valley—expresses a strategy of accelerated erosion of traditional institutional mechanisms. In this context, the public university appears as a symbol of the kind of state that the regime aims to dismantle: a state with territorial presence, egalitarian vocation, and cultural legitimacy. Rather than administering an education policy, the government seeks to modify the very conditions of possibility for any public knowledge project. The university thus becomes the site where this transformation becomes visible—not because it has been chosen as an enemy, but because it embodies what the new regime seeks to leave behind: the idea that knowledge can be organized collectively and outside the proprietary logic.

    The intellectual constellation surrounding Silicon Valley adds a decisive layer to the contemporary offensive against the public university—not only in the United States but also in Argentina under Milei. This is not a unified doctrine but a cultural milieu that associates innovation with deregulation, speed with virtue, and bureaucracy with decadence. Here we find extreme entrepreneurs, technolibertarians, accelerationists, and media figures such as Elon Musk, whose worldview rests on a simple premise: progress occurs best when there are no institutions to moderate it. In this vision, academia functions as a device that is too slow, normative, and attentive to collective procedures. The critique of scientific “slowness,” the exaltation of rapid motion, and the suspicion toward any deliberative instance shape an idea of knowledge in which the university appears as an artifact of the past. Faced with the epic of code, global scale, and technical solutionism, the public university is cast as an anachronistic world, organized in another temporality and faithful to values the new technological order deems obsolete.
    The meeting between the Argentine president and Peter Thiel at the Casa Rosada in March 2024—an event of which there are no photos, something that’s unusual for a government that constantly flaunts encounters with “great men”—symbolizes this convergence between technological acceleration and the politics of exception: two different ways of imagining the dismantling of the state converging in a shared anti-public logic.

    A more immediate gesture complements this ideological background: the de-hierarchization of expert knowledge. Martin Gurri, author of The Revolt of the Public: The Crisis of Authority in the New Millennium,[9] who, during his visit to Argentina, was struck by Milei’s rise, offers in his book a valuable lens for thinking about the cultural clash between the university and the anti-establishment political activism that in Argentina is dominated by mileísmo. His thesis is simple: we are living through a collision between a Center rooted in the industrial era and a digital Frontier that has not yet constituted itself as an order. The Center is hierarchical and professionalized; the Frontier is fragmentary, egalitarian, and corrosive. What collides are not political actors but two ways of organizing the world. The decisive element in this situation is information. Digital flow breaks the monopoly that sustained modern authority: there are no longer mediators, but a public that chooses, contradicts, ridicules, and multiplies narratives without limit. Any technical decision or expert knowledge can become the subject of suspicion within hours. It is no coincidence that the information age coincides with the rise of conspiracy theories. It is the price of deregulating the truth market. In this context, Gurri situates the university within the Center: a hierarchical institution, guardian of legitimate knowledge, dependent on a vertical chain of validation. The Frontier erodes that regime. It amplifies flaws, exposes errors, and turns criticism into a constant impulse toward dismantling. It is not an organized opposition; it is a multitude without a project of its own. The paradox is that the Frontier destroys more than it can replace. The Center resists out of inertia; the Frontier destabilizes without offering an alternative architecture. The result is a prolonged interregnum: an old order that does not fully recede and a new one that does not fully arrive. In this uncertain space, the university must reconfigure its legitimacy, because authority has ceased to be a value and has become another object of suspicion.

    As Gurri said during his visit, “Milei is the most interesting of the populists, because he has a proposal,”[10] thus distinguishing the Argentine president from Donald Trump’s first term. With Trump’s return to power in 2025, Gurri would later say: “Today Trump has a governing program derived from Milei’s influence.”[11]

    Within the intellectual ecosystem of the new Latin American right, the philosopher Agustín Laje functions as a strategic popularizer: someone who organizes scattered diagnoses, simplifies them into intervention-ready language, and projects them toward mass audiences. Author of highly circulated books across social media and traditional media—books that attempt to translate global debates on hegemony, subjectivity, and discourse into the local political terrain—Laje, born in 1989, is viewed by many as Milei’s heir and a potential presidential candidate in 2031.
    For Laje, drawing on readings from the new right in the Global North, since the late 1960s politics has reorganized itself around the dispute over culture. In his framework, this is not merely a rhetorical intuition but a structural shift: central conflicts are no longer defined by economic distribution but by the struggle over the codes that organize the perception of the world. The left, he argues, grasped this mutation earlier than anyone and oriented its strategy toward identities, language, and social sensibilities. The right, by contrast, remained attached to a technocratic reflex, trusting in the persuasive capacity of economic arguments.

    In this landscape, the university occupies a crucial place. As he writes, for example in his book Globalismo: “Western universities function increasingly as apparatuses for legitimizing woke derangement.”[12] For Laje, the university is not merely an educational device: it is an organizer of worldviews, a machinery of symbolic legitimization, and a vector for disseminating interpretive frameworks that then radiate outward into society. Hence his insistence on characterizing it as a space where the ideological direction of the era is defined. According to his diagnosis, a progressive hegemony consolidated in that territory, sustained by critical traditions—from French theory to contemporary feminism—and by transnational funding networks that promote specific agendas.
    Regardless of whether one agrees with his reading, Laje crystallizes a climate that permeates much of the new right: the idea that contemporary politics is, above all, a struggle over the production of meaning, and that universities—given their ability to shape languages, expectations, and sensibilities—are one of its decisive arenas.

    In its strategy against the university, mileísmo replaces academic debate with media impact, argumentation with performance, evidence with conviction. The criticism of “indoctrinating professors” does not aim to correct content but to disable the very idea that a legitimate sphere of autonomous knowledge production could exist. In this movement, the public university appears as the residue of an order that must be surpassed, a structure that operates according to a temporality incompatible with the immediacy demanded by the new regime. More than a confrontation between two educational models, this is a clash between two conceptions of political time: the university as a space of duration, accumulation, and critique; anarcho-capitalism as the accelerated time of rupture and permanent deinstitutionalization.

    Accusations of indoctrination, the denial of scientific knowledge on climate issues (the prohibition of discussing climate topics in official documents), economics (never-implemented economic ideas such as dissolving the central bank), or public health (denial of the usefulness of vaccines), and the systematic reduction of university and scientific budgets all fit within this framework. These are not isolated measures but part of a broader process of reconfiguring the internal enemy. The university no longer appears as a space of education but as an enclave supposedly producing “statist,” “socialist,” or “communist” ideas. Confrontation becomes inevitable: while anarcho-capitalist logic conceives the property-owning individual as the sole legitimate moral unit, the university belongs to an order that affirms the existence of public goods, shared languages, and collective ways of constructing the future.

    The clash became visible in the massive university mobilizations of 2024 and 2025, which were among the largest demonstrations of Argentina’s democratic era in recent years. There, the university reappeared as a political subject: open classrooms, assemblies, academic and student communities moving through the streets under the conviction that public education is a right, a common good, and a form of future. This reactivation of the reformist spirit—now defensive rather than expansive—exposed the symbolic dimension of the university: when it is attacked, it reemerges as one of the last places in which a significant part of Argentine society recognizes itself.

    Argentina’s public sphere became traversed by a persistent phenomenon: massive mobilizations that overflow any routine reading of social protest. A tide of people that surprised the government itself and produced the first rupture in the official narrative that labels universities as “elitist” or “privileged.” The sheer size of the demonstration in the center of Argentina’s capital—between 400,000 and 800,000 people[13]—forced even traditional opinion leaders who typically support the government to express reservations about its austerity toward universities. Along this trajectory, the marches in defense of the public university and public health occupied a decisive place: not only because of their scale—among the largest since the start of Milei’s presidency—but also because of the kinds of actors they mobilized and the way they revealed the symbolic role these institutions play in Argentine life.

    This collective gesture reactivated something that goes beyond the budgetary conflict. It expressed the idea that the public university is not merely a service that deteriorates or improves depending on the year’s budget: it is an institution that organizes life trajectories, defines horizons of mobility, and functions as a republican promise passed across generations. The social pressure had concrete effects. In this context, the National Congress approved a law granting public universities a larger budget, with adjustments for inflation and improvements in scholarships and salaries.[14] President Javier Milei vetoed the measure, arguing that funding sources were not defined. Subsequently, Congress rejected the veto and reinstated the law.[15] Despite this, the government did not implement the allocated funds, prompting universities to take the matter to court. The conflict is now in the judicial realm, and the Executive branch is, in effect, in rebellion against a law approved by both chambers.[16]

    But the paradox is evident. The attempt to defund the public university did not diminish its symbolic weight; it placed it at center stage. Where the government sought a cultural rupture, a latent fact emerged: the public university remains one of the broadest consensuses in Argentine society. However, the electoral dynamic followed another path. Despite the confrontation with university and scientific institutions, the government managed to prevail in the October 2025 midterm elections, strengthening its position while advancing its agenda of reducing educational spending.

    In this scenario, the Argentine university is situated in a particular zone of tension: it maintains high social legitimacy but operates under a political climate that distrusts its function and structure. The challenge is not only financial but conceptual: sustaining the production of knowledge and critical thought in an environment where the value of academic expertise is publicly disputed and where the figure of the intellectual loses centrality to influencers. The university thus moves between the need to ensure its institutional continuity and the difficulty of maintaining its place as a cultural reference in a country where the coordinates of public debate are being altered. The challenge was described by Michel Foucault when rethinking the question of Enlightenment half a century ago: “I would say that critique is the movement by which the subject grants itself the right to question truth concerning its power effects, and power concerning its truth discourses: critique will be the art of voluntary inservitude, of reflective indocility.”[17]

    Defending the University Through More Experimentation

    We can read the current crisis of the university not only as an external attack or a misunderstanding, but also as a test of its own experimental capacity. If democracy survives only when it conceives of itself as an open, everyday, and revisable process, the same holds for the university. Following John Dewey and William James, the Brazilian philosopher and Harvard professor Roberto Unger revives the concept of experimentalism. The point is that it is not enough to appeal to past credentials or insist on being “indispensable”: any institution that claims centrality in a time of generalized distrust must once again justify its place. That requires risking new forms of teaching, research, engagement with the broader community, and interaction with the world of work, and accepting that certain inherited rituals and hierarchies, rather than protecting the institution, now make it opaque and unreadable to a significant part of society.

    In this sense, the alternative is not between preserving the old model intact or resigning ourselves to its destruction, but between a corporatist defense of the existing order and a reinvention that seeks new legitimacies. An experimentalist university is not one that meekly adapts to managerial language nor one that retreats into nostalgia for the lost welfare state, but one that explores new forms of student and faculty participation, new modes of evaluation, and new ways of producing and circulating knowledge in dialogue with publics who are no longer passive recipients. In a saturated informational ecosystem, authority no longer comes from the scarcity of knowledge but from the capacity to organize shared experiences, to create spaces where conversation has rules but not gag orders. The challenge is precisely this: to recognize that the university can defend itself only if it dares to change. To reimagine it not as a prestigious vestige of the Middle Ages or the twentieth century, but as one of the few places where it is still possible to rehearse—calmly, at least to some degree—forms of democratic life that outside appear overwhelmed by polarization and fury. If the future of democracy depends on combining stable institutions with devices for experimentation and openness, the university is uniquely positioned to embody that tension.

    What is at stake, then, is not merely the budgetary continuity of a set of buildings, but the possibility that there exists, in the midst of the storm, a collective laboratory where it still makes sense to learn together what to do with the time that has befallen us. As Unger says once again, “we need a set of decentralized, pluralistic, participatory, and experimental forms of coordination.”[18] For an experimentalist and democratizing response cannot be a “corporate” defense of the “old order.” Our near future will determine whether what we are living through today is a terminal crisis, a decline, or a profoundly vital metamorphosis of the university to come.

    Tomás Borovinsky is a researcher at CONICET (National Scientific and Technical Research Council, Argentina) and a professor at EIDAES–UNSAM (the Interdisciplinary School of Social Sciences at the National University of San Martín). His latest collective volume is ¿Hay algo que no esté en crisis? Arte y pensamiento en la era del cambio acelerado y sin fin (Siglo XXI). He is also the editorial director of the publishing imprint Interferencias (Adriana Hidalgo Editora), focused on contemporary thought, and the editor-in-chief of Supernova, a magazine of ideas and public debate.

    [1] “Encuesta de satisfacción política y opinión pública”. UdeSA: https://images.udesa.edu.ar/sites/default/files/2025-09/47.%20UdeSA%20ESPOP%20Septiembre%202025_0.pdf

    [2] Manifiesto Liminar. La juventud argentina de Córdoba a los hombres libres de Sud América
    Manifiesto de la Federación Universitaria de Córdoba – 1918.

    https://www.unc.edu.ar/sobre-la-unc/manifiesto-liminar

    [3] Lefort, Claude, “¿Permanencia de lo teológico-político?”, en La invertidumbre democrática. Ensayos sobre lo político. Anthropos, Barcelona, 2005.

    [4] Borovinsky, Tomás, Plot, Martín and Slipak, Daniela, “Milei y los horizontes de lo político. Crisis de régimen y anhelo de clausura de la incertidumbre democrática”, en Alejandro Grimson, Desquiciados, Buenos Aires, Siglo XXI, 2024, p. 162.

    [5] Borovinsky, Tomás, “Tsunamis de ira pública”, junio de 2023, Revista Panamá.

    https://panamarevista.com/tsunamis-de-ira-publica/

    [6] Yarvin, Curtis, Unqualified Reservations, Passage Press, 2022.

    [7] As cited in Stefanoni, Pablo, “Peinado por el mercado”, Revista Anfibia, 2021.

    https://www.revistaanfibia.com/javier-milei-el-libertario-peinado-por-el-mercado/

    [8]  Hoppe, Hans-Hermann, Democracy: The God That Failed, Transactions, 2001.

    [9] Gurri, Martin, The Revolt Of The Public And The Crisis Of Authority, Stripe Press, 2018. For further uses of these concepts in the Argentine context, see Borovinsky, Tomás, “Presentación”, La rebelión del público, Interferencias, Buenos Aires-Madrid, 2023.

    [10] Entrevista de mayo de 2024 en diario La Nación:

    https://www.lanacion.com.ar/ideas/martin-gurri-milei-es-el-mas-interesante-de-los-populistas-porque-tiene-una-propuesta-nid04052024/

    [11] Entrevista de febrero de 2025 en el diario La Nación:

    https://www.lanacion.com.ar/conversaciones-de-domingo/martin-gurri-hoy-trump-tiene-un-programa-de-gobierno-derivado-de-la-influencia-de-milei-nid31012025/

    [12] Laje, Agustín, Globalismo. Ingeniería social y control total en el siglo XXI, Harper Collins Publishers, 2024, p. 170.

    [13] “Del Congreso a Plaza de Mayo”. Diario La Nación.

    https://www.lanacion.com.ar/sociedad/del-congreso-a-plaza-de-mayo-cuantas-personas-participaron-de-la-marcha-universitaria-nid24042024/#/

    [14] Ley de financiamiento universitario. Chequeado.

    https://chequeado.com/el-explicador/ley-de-financiamiento-universitario-las-claves-del-proyecto-que-tratara-el-senado/

    [15] “El congreso rechaza el veto de Milei”. Diario El País.

    https://elpais.com/argentina/2025-09-17/el-congreso-argentino-rechaza-el-veto-de-milei-a-las-leyes-de-financiamiento-universitario-y-emergencia-pediatrica.html

    [16] “El gobierno no cumple la ley y las universidades irán a la justicia”. Página 12.

    https://www.pagina12.com.ar/867490-el-gobierno-no-cumple-la-ley-y-las-universidades-iran-a-la-j/

    [17] Foucault, Michel, Sobre la Ilustración, Tecnos, Madrid, 2004, p. 10.

    [18] Mangabeira Unger, Roberto, La alternativa de izquierda, Fondo de Cultura Económica, Buenos Aires, 2010, p. 174.

     

  • Travis Alexander–Rise of the Biological Conservatives

    Travis Alexander–Rise of the Biological Conservatives

    This essay is published as part of the b2o Review’s “Stop the Right” dossier.

    Rise of the Biological Conservatives:

    Or, The Curious Case of Marjorie Taylor Greene

    Travis Alexander

    One of the issues driving the recent U.S. government shutdown was the planned sunset of so-called “enhanced” Obamacare (ACA) subsidies. Originally introduced in the Covid-era American Rescue Plan of 2021 and then renewed the following year in the Inflation Reduction Act (2022), the enhanced subsidies effectively halved the amount that many Americans who buy their insurance on the public exchanges pay in monthly premiums. If congress doesn’t act to renew them, the enhanced subsides will expire on December 31st.  For the approximately five weeks that they held out, Democrats refused to enter into negotiations with Republicans to fund (that is, reopen) the government unless these subsidies were renewed. It’s a familiar drawing of the battle lines.

    Less familiar was the identity of one of the rare Republicans who broke with her party on this point: Marjorie Taylor Greene. In early October, Greene wrote on X that she was “absolutely disgusted” with the GOP’s leadership and rank and file over their willingness to let premiums double in the new year:

    I’m going to go against everyone on this issue because when the tax credits expire this year my own adult children’s insurance premiums for 2026 are going to DOUBLE, along with all the wonderful families and hard-working people in my district.

    In an attempt, perhaps, to placate some in her party, she did append a note that her support of enhanced subsidies hasn’t altered her opposition to providing healthcare to undocumented immigrants hasn’t changed. (Pointing out that this already doesn’t occur is necessary, but it isn’t really my concern here.)

    “[G]oing against everyone” in the GOP is a pretty sudden about-face for Greene. The Georgian maverick, after all, appeared on the floor of the House her first day in office in 2021, after the election of Joe Biden, wearing a mask that read “TRUMP WON.” And in the years since, she’s cosponsored resolutions in congress to expunge Trump’s two impeachments. Understandably, then, Vanity Fair and The Guardian have described her, respectively, as “rabidly loyal” to the MAGA movement and “one of Trump’s most loyal foot-soldiers.” Indeed, she’s voted with her party north of ninety percent of the time since arriving in congress.

    So, what’s going on? Some speculate that MTG just ran out of space for provocation on the right, having essentially over-farmed that territory long ago. This is the same woman who famously posted on Facebook in 2018 that the deadly California Camp Fire might have been caused by “what looked like lasers or beams of blue light” from “space solar generators” funded by companies linked to the “Rothschild & Co Inc.” This is where MTG’s association with the “Jewish Space Laser” conspiracy came from, despite having never appended the word Jewish itself. (She didn’t really need to.) And of course, though she’s now disavowed it, she was also once a vocal Q Anon proponent—about which, more later. With no cabals of global financiers or pedophiles left to reveal, MTG’s only means of continuing to signal her firebrand status might have been through the sporting adoption of the occasional left-coded position. Alexandra Ocasio-Cortez offers a slightly different spin on this perspective. She suspects it may be MTG’s attempt to punish Trump for refusing to endorse her in the Republican primary for the 2026 Senate race. (The seat is currently held by John Ossoff.) “[S]he has been on a revenge tour ever since,” suspects Ocasio-Cortez. With MTG, any of these accounts could be correct—revenge, self-promotion, or good old iconoclasm.

    But I actually think she’s up to something else.

    *

    Far, in fact, from breaking with the theories of Jewish Space Lasers or pedophile rings, MTG’s Obamacare position actually—as the military theorist von Clausewitz might say—continues them by other means.

    What do the Jewish Space Lasers (here standing in for any variety of her comparably colorful obsessions) represent for her but the fantasy that there exists an array of hidden forces preying on and immiserating “real” Americans—like those rural Californians, presumably, who perished in the Camp Fire? MTG’s Jewish Space Lasers reprise in especially distorted and down-market modern form the ancient “blood libel” dating to the twelfth century, according to which dark foreign actors—Jews, specifically—don’t simply manipulate the real Volk as witless puppets, but actually draw vital life force from them. In that ancient mythos, Jews kidnap Christian children whose true, real, healthy blood they use in vampiric rituals to sustain decrepit, ailing, and sickly Jewish life. The Nazis reprised this rhetoric directly in the 1930s, positioning German Jews as parasitically thriving on a body politic of real, authentic Germans after the humiliating defeat (itself a Jewish “stab in the back”) of World War I. Likewise, the dark and duplicitous Rothschilds (“& Co Inc”) in MTG’s conspiratorial theorizing grow wealthier through their extraterrestrial “solar generators” at the expense of the Good Country People burned to death in the pastoral Eden of Paradise, California.

    In this way, Jewish Space Lasers are fully of a piece with the Q Anon catechism to which MTG ascribed for some time. Q, too, focused blame for the “American carnage” Trump railed against in his first inaugural address on a cabal of “globalist elites,” often through their puppets in finance, the media, and Hollywood. Like the perpetrators of the blood libel and the German Jews of the Weimar Republic before them, the puppeteers in Q’s dark imagining may be powerful, but they, too, are fundamentally frail, feeble, and morbid. Thus, vampirically, do they require continuous infusions of adrenochrome harvested from helpless American children. While the rhetoric of Q Anon is therefore implicitly antisemitic, the argument I’m after doesn’t require that similarity. (It has, in any case, already been done exhaustively elsewhere.)

    What’s more important for my purposes is that the scripture of Q and the Jewish Space Lasers alike allow MTG to paint the portrait of an imperiled and enervated American body. If Tsar Nicholas I could describe the Ottoman Empire as the Sick Man of Europe in the nineteenth century—a phrase pundits subsequently applied to Britain in the 1970s—then MTG seems to view the United States, at present, as a Sick Man on the global stage. In her subscription to this essentially tragic view of recent American history, MTG is far from alone. Notions of American sickness, carnage, and predation animate a wide range of contemporary right-wing thought—from Nick Fuentes and his Groypers to Tucker Carlson, and from Senator Josh Hawley to the late Charlie Kirk.

    And thus it makes a certain kind of sense that someone as deep into the MAGA fever realms as MTG would feel a real if cross-pressured craving for the medical safety net represented by Obamacare. According to the Kaiser Family Foundation, enrollees in the Obamacare marketplace are more likely to be represented in Congress by a Republican than a Democrat. (Presumably these would include people like MTG’s own “adult children” whose premiums are set to double, which they wouldn’t were those individuals to receive healthcare through non-Obamacare routes such as from employers.) The same Kaiser report indicates that, since 2020, in the states that Trump would go on to win in 2024, enrollment in the ACA exchanges has grown by 157%, as compared to the 36% by which enrollment has grown in the states Kamala Harris would win in 2024. Without getting buried in the data here, my point is simply that, as even someone as ambivalent to data as MTG cannot fail to see, the “forgotten” people who she champions (e.g., rural or rural-coded whites) need and use Obamacare as much as if not perhaps more than anyone else. And thus supporting Obamacare becomes a way of sustaining them just as much or as crucially—in her way of thinking—as keeping immigrants out of the country, adrenochrome in the bodies of helpless white children, and solar lasers out of the hands of the Rothschilds (“& Co Inc”).

    The fact that she’s all but alone within the GOP conference in her advocacy for healthcare subsidies may well reflect the tendency toward vengeance and preening iconoclasm noted by AOC. But the perspective itself is—and here I’ll beg the reader’s forbearance—too logical, or at any rate, consistent, at least relative to her broader political theology, to be dismissed as pure cussed peacocking.

    It’s well past time that we see the position cryptically articulated by MTG and those in her ideological orbit as a sub-formation in its own right within the greater MAGA umbrella. I propose to call these the BioCons—short for Biological Conservatives. It would be particularly easy to conflate them with another of the sub-MAGA variant: the so-called NatCons, or National Conservatives. So it’s worth disentangling them at the outset.

    *

    National Conservatism, as its own website will tell you, names an ideological tendency in conservative politics (in the U.S. and globally) that emphasizes the nation-state, cultural identity, traditional social orders, national sovereignty, and often a skepticism of liberal internationalism, open borders, unfettered global trade, and (what they regard as) the excesses of liberal individualism. High profile NatCons would include Senators Mike Lee (R-UT), Josh Hawley (R-MO), and Eric Schmitt (R-MO), as well as Tucker Carlson. Sociocultural traditionalism is pretty much part and parcel of any constellation in the American right. So really it’s their opposition to liberalized markets and migration policies as well as the so-called “liberal-international order” that sets the Nat Cons apart from their predecessors at the core of the GOP brain trust: the Neocons (people like the late Dick Cheney). In fact, the NatCons mark a break from the entire “fusionist” project begun by (and associated with) William F. Buckley—the “fusing” in question referring to the jointure of interventionist foreign policy abroad laissez faire economics at home.

    The NatCons are often mistaken for or confused with a simpler populist spirit in today’s GOP. Because the latter is first and foremost an emotional or aesthetic category—one rooted in the American charismatic tradition more than anything—I don’t think it’s exactly synonymous with the legitimately intellectual moorings of National Conservatism.

    The BioCons share the NatCons’ attachment to the state form, cultural traditionalism, sovereign borders, and hostility to multilateralism. But it’s in their fantasies around not just the American body politic but the American body itself—its very corporeality—that the BioCons distinguish their project. Of course, a NatCon might have interests that touch on the flesh and blood body. What, after all, is the opposition to abortion rights if not a bodily interest? What differentiates the NatCon’s opposition to abortion to the BioCon’s, however, is his motivation. Where the NatCon might oppose abortion for its imagined religious heresy, or as an affront to whatever is meant by “traditional family values,” the BioCon—whether she knows it or not—opposes abortion because it imperils the production of more/new American bodies. The BioCon is therefore motivated above all by questions of demography and actuarial probability, even if she’s inclined to narrate these interests—to constituents as well as to themselves—through the residual appeal of tradition and culture. Access to medicine and healthcare—as well as to things like SNAP (ie, the Supplemental Nutritional Assistance Program)—is thus an essential component of the BioCon’s policy platform. All of which, by the way, is not tantamount to a critique of BioConservatism, so much as it’s a description of it. My interest here is taxonomical. It’s to provide a way of disentangling the BioCon’s occasional tendency to take positions that appear progressive from the motivations of the progressive. The latter, of course, no less than the former are often misunderstood by their own proponents.

    Humanists might recognize the BioCon as a practitioner of biopolitics rescripted to the unique exigencies (imagined or otherwise) and idiom of the American present. Like the biopoliticians that Michel Foucault traces back to the eighteenth century, today’s BioCons are aimed at maximizing populational aggregates. Indeed, we can find some of this BioConservative spirit elsewhere on the contemporary right, where demographic anxiety–panics about falling birthrate in the “West” (inclusive, curiously, of places like South Korea and Japan)–abound. JD Vance’s fixation on the “childless cat ladies” would supply just one especially salient example. Critics of that comment at the time were surely right in pointing out Vance’s misogyny—that is, its reification of right and wrong modes of femininity. Less theorized was its biopolitical valence. If Vance’s cat ladies transgressed standards of womanhood he’d surely trace back to the Bible, they also deprived the country of more American children. We might well think here, too, of the Right’s unique focus on how forms of gender-affirming care based in hormone therapy can eventuate in infertility. The questionable accuracy of such claims notwithstanding, here too we find a prurient interest in demography. Alongside and encrypted within the BioConservative’s residual misogyny and transphobia, then, is the imperative to make live—here produced through the imperative to reproduce, and to Save the Children so that they may, in their time, do the same. For what it’s worth, the isolationist tendency in MAGA could also be read as an enactment of BioConservatism, inasmuch as the aversion to warfare conservates biological (and therefore, again, demographic) capital. The current allergy within the MAGA politburo among all except the residually neoconservative (e.g., Marco Rubio) to an actual war with Venezuela, supplies a handy example of that speculation.[1]

    *

    And yet, if biopoliticians seek to maximize population, how do we make sense of MTG’s opposition to immigration and healthcare for immigrants? Wouldn’t a large body of immigrants healthy enough to reproduce actually serve her populational ends, at least as I’ve described them? As theorists as early as Foucault have shown, biopower seeks not only to enlarge but also to normalize populations. That positing of a norm—that is, a median body—necessarily designates bodies who are divergent from it, and indeed, whose increasing divergence, at successive deviations from the mean, actually stands as a threat to the normal body, and in turn to the herd. Thus, as Giorgio Agamben, and, after him, Achille Mbembe remind us, does biopolitics generate bare life and necropolitics. Bodies deemed aberrant are to be managed away—quarantined, segregated, imprisoned, institutionalized, deported, or killed. The Nazis, too, depicted Jews as a living and proximate threat to the health of the German people—bearers of disease, morbidity, and criminal impulsivity. The biopolitician—and therefore, too, the BioConservative—doesn’t simply make live; she also lets die, to recall Foucault’s formulas for capturing biopolitics.

    If the “illegal” immigrant, for instance, comes to be imagined as—in himself—a threat to the flourishing of the “American” body, then the withdrawal of his access to healthcare functions as a way of exposing him to death, gore, debility, atmospheric slow death. When he dies, a threat has been subtracted from the commonwealth, just as a tumor is removed. On this account, the BioCons’ hostility to immigrants and domestic undesirables alike enacts rather than contravenes their biopolitical mandate. The same calculus would square the apparent contradiction that the BioConservatives tend to favor liberalized gun control laws and the death penalty. Gun violence and executions do reduce the number of Americans with a pulse. And yet, inasmuch as the kind of Americans disproportionally killed by guns or the state, or, for that matter, by, to put it mildly, uneven Covid precautions, reside—through some intersectional calculus of race and class–outside, in the wake of the “real” American imago, the existence of capital punishment and rampant gun violence serve as crucial technologies in the thanatopolitical armature of normalization.

    BioConservatism is a politics constructed around a romance for the American body—a body that’s broken, beset, and bereaved, perhaps, but still salvageable. Because that body stands in dilapidation and disrepair, it would be more accurate to call BioConservatism a gothic romance—the body politic remaining, in its carnage, like the ruined abbeys and ancestral manors of Poe, Stoker, et al. In those tales, the ruin telegraphs a bygone grandeur plowed under by the depredations and degradations of modernity. If partially destroyed, however, it persists as a reminder of Greatness to Make Again. It could be argued, on this account, that all conservatisms, or at least those downstream of what I take to be their lodestar—the repulsed response to the French Revolution by foreign onlookers like Edmund Burke as much as by domestic supporters of the ancient regime like Joseph de Maistre—are, in the sense that they arrive, always belatedly, at a scene of (imagined) loss and set then, to the Arnoldian task of shoring fragments against further ruin, gothic.

    Travis Alexander is an Assistant Professor of English at Old Dominion University. His research deals with critical theory, American literature and film, and the health humanities. Writing on these subjects have appeared or are forthcoming in American Literature, Criticism, Cultural Critique, Discourse, Public Culture, and elsewhere. He also writes for non-academic outlets like the Los Angeles Review of Books, Liberties, and Aeon, and he has just completed a book manuscript entitled The Birth of Viropolitics.

    [1] My description of the BioConservative—a term that names the biopolitician incubated within the discursive conditions of modern American conservatism—implies the contrapuntal existence of the character we might call the BioProgressive. Although I will have to leave the theorization of the BioProgressive for another time, this would be a character who, likewise, seeks to maximize and normalize a certain kind of life—but for progressive ends. Where the maximizing and normalizing acts of the BioProgressive may in progressive spaces be glossed as plain and simple enactments of objective, altruistic “ethics,” they too would proceed first and foremost from the imperatives of biological optimization. In other words, to cast their acts as virtuous would be as incorrect as the depictions within the MAGA constellation that understand BioConservatism through the residual paradigm of “traditional values.” Where the BioConservative might maximize and normalize life through promoting childbearing (among the native born), maintaining access to healthcare (ditto), and spurning forms of gender affirmation that could imperil fertility, the BioProgressive could be said to derive from the rhizomatic and recombinant spectra of gender and sexuality a species of vitalist maximization in its own right.